Bibliographic Information

Sourate 5 - Coran 12-21. Traductions du Coran en Europe, XIIe-XXIe siècles - Sourate s5

Original Source

Witness List

  • Witness caire:
  • Witness hamidullah:
  • Witness blachere:
  • Witness arberry:
  • Witness pickthall:
  • Witness sale:
  • Witness postnikov:
  • Witness marracci:
  • Witness duryer:
  • Witness arrivabene:
  • Witness bibliander:
  • Witness jalalayn:

Electronic Edition Information:

Responsibility Statement:
  • Structuration des données (TEI) Paul Gaillardon, Maud Ingarao (Pôle HN IHRIM)
Publication Details:

Published by IHRIM.

Lyon

Licence

Encoding Principles

À faire.

←|→
Cairo Edition, 1924Context
X
سورة المائدة
بِسْمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ
1
يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا أَوْفُوا بِالْعُقُودِ أُحِلَّتْ لَكُم بَهِيمَةُ الْأَنْعَامِ إِلَّا مَا يُتْلَى عَلَيْكُمْ غَيْرَ مُحِلِّي الصَّيْدِ وَأَنتُمْ حُرُمٌ إِنَّ اللَّهَ يَحْكُمُ مَا يُرِيدُ
2
يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لَا تُحِلُّوا شَعَائِرَ اللَّهِ وَلَا الشَّهْرَ الْحَرَامَ وَلَا الْهَدْيَ وَلَا الْقَلَائِدَ وَلَا آمِّينَ الْبَيْتَ الْحَرَامَ يَبْتَغُونَ فَضْلًا مِّن رَّبِّهِمْ وَرِضْوَانًا وَإِذَا حَلَلْتُمْ فَاصْطَادُوا وَلَا يَجْرِمَنَّكُمْ شَنَآنُ قَوْمٍ أَن صَدُّوكُمْ عَنِ الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ أَن تَعْتَدُوا وَتَعَاوَنُوا عَلَى الْبِرِّ وَالتَّقْوَى وَلَا تَعَاوَنُوا عَلَى الْإِثْمِ وَالْعُدْوَانِ وَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ شَدِيدُ الْعِقَابِ
3
حُرِّمَتْ عَلَيْكُمُ الْمَيْتَةُ وَالدَّمُ وَلَحْمُ الْخِنزِيرِ وَمَا أُهِلَّ لِغَيْرِ اللَّهِ بِهِ وَالْمُنْخَنِقَةُ وَالْمَوْقُوذَةُ وَالْمُتَرَدِّيَةُ وَالنَّطِيحَةُ وَمَا أَكَلَ السَّبُعُ إِلَّا مَا ذَكَّيْتُمْ وَمَا ذُبِحَ عَلَى النُّصُبِ وَأَن تَسْتَقْسِمُوا بِالْأَزْلَامِ ذَلِكُمْ فِسْقٌ الْيَوْمَ يَئِسَ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا مِن دِينِكُمْ فَلَا تَخْشَوْهُمْ وَاخْشَوْنِ الْيَوْمَ أَكْمَلْتُ لَكُمْ دِينَكُمْ وَأَتْمَمْتُ عَلَيْكُمْ نِعْمَتِي وَرَضِيتُ لَكُمُ الْإِسْلَامَ دِينًا فَمَنِ اضْطُرَّ فِي مَخْمَصَةٍ غَيْرَ مُتَجَانِفٍ لِّإِثْمٍ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
4
يَسْأَلُونَكَ مَاذَا أُحِلَّ لَهُمْ قُلْ أُحِلَّ لَكُمُ الطَّيِّبَاتُ وَمَا عَلَّمْتُم مِّنَ الْجَوَارِحِ مُكَلِّبِينَ تُعَلِّمُونَهُنَّ مِمَّا عَلَّمَكُمُ اللَّهُ فَكُلُوا مِمَّا أَمْسَكْنَ عَلَيْكُمْ وَاذْكُرُوا اسْمَ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهِ وَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ سَرِيعُ الْحِسَابِ
5
الْيَوْمَ أُحِلَّ لَكُمُ الطَّيِّبَاتُ وَطَعَامُ الَّذِينَ أُوتُوا الْكِتَابَ حِلٌّ لَّكُمْ وَطَعَامُكُمْ حِلٌّ لَّهُمْ وَالْمُحْصَنَاتُ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنَاتِ وَالْمُحْصَنَاتُ مِنَ الَّذِينَ أُوتُوا الْكِتَابَ مِن قَبْلِكُمْ إِذَا آتَيْتُمُوهُنَّ أُجُورَهُنَّ مُحْصِنِينَ غَيْرَ مُسَافِحِينَ وَلَا مُتَّخِذِي أَخْدَانٍ وَمَن يَكْفُرْ بِالْإِيمَانِ فَقَدْ حَبِطَ عَمَلُهُ وَهُوَ فِي الْآخِرَةِ مِنَ الْخَاسِرِينَ
6
يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا إِذَا قُمْتُمْ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ فَاغْسِلُوا وُجُوهَكُمْ وَأَيْدِيَكُمْ إِلَى الْمَرَافِقِ وَامْسَحُوا بِرُءُوسِكُمْ وَأَرْجُلَكُمْ إِلَى الْكَعْبَيْنِ وَإِن كُنتُمْ جُنُبًا فَاطَّهَّرُوا وَإِن كُنتُم مَّرْضَى أَوْ عَلَى سَفَرٍ أَوْ جَاءَ أَحَدٌ مِّنكُم مِّنَ الْغَائِطِ أَوْ لَامَسْتُمُ النِّسَاءَ فَلَمْ تَجِدُوا مَاءً فَتَيَمَّمُوا صَعِيدًا طَيِّبًا فَامْسَحُوا بِوُجُوهِكُمْ وَأَيْدِيكُم مِّنْهُ مَا يُرِيدُ اللَّهُ لِيَجْعَلَ عَلَيْكُم مِّنْ حَرَجٍ وَلَكِن يُرِيدُ لِيُطَهِّرَكُمْ وَلِيُتِمَّ نِعْمَتَهُ عَلَيْكُمْ لَعَلَّكُمْ تَشْكُرُونَ
7
وَاذْكُرُوا نِعْمَةَ اللَّهِ عَلَيْكُمْ وَمِيثَاقَهُ الَّذِي وَاثَقَكُم بِهِ إِذْ قُلْتُمْ سَمِعْنَا وَأَطَعْنَا وَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ عَلِيمٌ بِذَاتِ الصُّدُورِ
8
يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا كُونُوا قَوَّامِينَ لِلَّهِ شُهَدَاءَ بِالْقِسْطِ وَلَا يَجْرِمَنَّكُمْ شَنَآنُ قَوْمٍ عَلَى أَلَّا تَعْدِلُوا اعْدِلُوا هُوَ أَقْرَبُ لِلتَّقْوَى وَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ خَبِيرٌ بِمَا تَعْمَلُونَ
9
وَعَدَ اللَّهُ الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا وَعَمِلُوا الصَّالِحَاتِ لَهُم مَّغْفِرَةٌ وَأَجْرٌ عَظِيمٌ
10
وَالَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا وَكَذَّبُوا بِآيَاتِنَا أُولَئِكَ أَصْحَابُ الْجَحِيمِ
11
يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا اذْكُرُوا نِعْمَتَ اللَّهِ عَلَيْكُمْ إِذْ هَمَّ قَوْمٌ أَن يَبْسُطُوا إِلَيْكُمْ أَيْدِيَهُمْ فَكَفَّ أَيْدِيَهُمْ عَنكُمْ وَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ وَعَلَى اللَّهِ فَلْيَتَوَكَّلِ الْمُؤْمِنُونَ
12
وَلَقَدْ أَخَذَ اللَّهُ مِيثَاقَ بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ وَبَعَثْنَا مِنْهُمُ اثْنَيْ عَشَرَ نَقِيبًا وَقَالَ اللَّهُ إِنِّي مَعَكُمْ لَئِنْ أَقَمْتُمُ الصَّلَاةَ وَآتَيْتُمُ الزَّكَاةَ وَآمَنتُم بِرُسُلِي وَعَزَّرْتُمُوهُمْ وَأَقْرَضْتُمُ اللَّهَ قَرْضًا حَسَنًا لَّأُكَفِّرَنَّ عَنكُمْ سَيِّئَاتِكُمْ وَلَأُدْخِلَنَّكُمْ جَنَّاتٍ تَجْرِي مِن تَحْتِهَا الْأَنْهَارُ فَمَن كَفَرَ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ مِنكُمْ فَقَدْ ضَلَّ سَوَاءَ السَّبِيلِ
13
فَبِمَا نَقْضِهِم مِّيثَاقَهُمْ لَعَنَّاهُمْ وَجَعَلْنَا قُلُوبَهُمْ قَاسِيَةً يُحَرِّفُونَ الْكَلِمَ عَن مَّوَاضِعِهِ وَنَسُوا حَظًّا مِّمَّا ذُكِّرُوا بِهِ وَلَا تَزَالُ تَطَّلِعُ عَلَى خَائِنَةٍ مِّنْهُمْ إِلَّا قَلِيلًا مِّنْهُمْ فَاعْفُ عَنْهُمْ وَاصْفَحْ إِنَّ اللَّهَ يُحِبُّ الْمُحْسِنِينَ
14
وَمِنَ الَّذِينَ قَالُوا إِنَّا نَصَارَى أَخَذْنَا مِيثَاقَهُمْ فَنَسُوا حَظًّا مِّمَّا ذُكِّرُوا بِهِ فَأَغْرَيْنَا بَيْنَهُمُ الْعَدَاوَةَ وَالْبَغْضَاءَ إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ وَسَوْفَ يُنَبِّئُهُمُ اللَّهُ بِمَا كَانُوا يَصْنَعُونَ
15
يَا أَهْلَ الْكِتَابِ قَدْ جَاءَكُمْ رَسُولُنَا يُبَيِّنُ لَكُمْ كَثِيرًا مِّمَّا كُنتُمْ تُخْفُونَ مِنَ الْكِتَابِ وَيَعْفُو عَن كَثِيرٍ قَدْ جَاءَكُم مِّنَ اللَّهِ نُورٌ وَكِتَابٌ مُّبِينٌ
16
يَهْدِي بِهِ اللَّهُ مَنِ اتَّبَعَ رِضْوَانَهُ سُبُلَ السَّلَامِ وَيُخْرِجُهُم مِّنَ الظُّلُمَاتِ إِلَى النُّورِ بِإِذْنِهِ وَيَهْدِيهِمْ إِلَى صِرَاطٍ مُّسْتَقِيمٍ
17
لَّقَدْ كَفَرَ الَّذِينَ قَالُوا إِنَّ اللَّهَ هُوَ الْمَسِيحُ ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ قُلْ فَمَن يَمْلِكُ مِنَ اللَّهِ شَيْئًا إِنْ أَرَادَ أَن يُهْلِكَ الْمَسِيحَ ابْنَ مَرْيَمَ وَأُمَّهُ وَمَن فِي الْأَرْضِ جَمِيعًا وَلِلَّهِ مُلْكُ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ وَمَا بَيْنَهُمَا يَخْلُقُ مَا يَشَاءُ وَاللَّهُ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ
18
وَقَالَتِ الْيَهُودُ وَالنَّصَارَى نَحْنُ أَبْنَاءُ اللَّهِ وَأَحِبَّاؤُهُ قُلْ فَلِمَ يُعَذِّبُكُم بِذُنُوبِكُم بَلْ أَنتُم بَشَرٌ مِّمَّنْ خَلَقَ يَغْفِرُ لِمَن يَشَاءُ وَيُعَذِّبُ مَن يَشَاءُ وَلِلَّهِ مُلْكُ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ وَمَا بَيْنَهُمَا وَإِلَيْهِ الْمَصِيرُ
19
يَا أَهْلَ الْكِتَابِ قَدْ جَاءَكُمْ رَسُولُنَا يُبَيِّنُ لَكُمْ عَلَى فَتْرَةٍ مِّنَ الرُّسُلِ أَن تَقُولُوا مَا جَاءَنَا مِن بَشِيرٍ وَلَا نَذِيرٍ فَقَدْ جَاءَكُم بَشِيرٌ وَنَذِيرٌ وَاللَّهُ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ
20
وَإِذْ قَالَ مُوسَى لِقَوْمِهِ يَا قَوْمِ اذْكُرُوا نِعْمَةَ اللَّهِ عَلَيْكُمْ إِذْ جَعَلَ فِيكُمْ أَنبِيَاءَ وَجَعَلَكُم مُّلُوكًا وَآتَاكُم مَّا لَمْ يُؤْتِ أَحَدًا مِّنَ الْعَالَمِينَ
21
يَا قَوْمِ ادْخُلُوا الْأَرْضَ الْمُقَدَّسَةَ الَّتِي كَتَبَ اللَّهُ لَكُمْ وَلَا تَرْتَدُّوا عَلَى أَدْبَارِكُمْ فَتَنقَلِبُوا خَاسِرِينَ
22
قَالُوا يَا مُوسَى إِنَّ فِيهَا قَوْمًا جَبَّارِينَ وَإِنَّا لَن نَّدْخُلَهَا حَتَّى يَخْرُجُوا مِنْهَا فَإِن يَخْرُجُوا مِنْهَا فَإِنَّا دَاخِلُونَ
23
قَالَ رَجُلَانِ مِنَ الَّذِينَ يَخَافُونَ أَنْعَمَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِمَا ادْخُلُوا عَلَيْهِمُ الْبَابَ فَإِذَا دَخَلْتُمُوهُ فَإِنَّكُمْ غَالِبُونَ وَعَلَى اللَّهِ فَتَوَكَّلُوا إِن كُنتُم مُّؤْمِنِينَ
24
قَالُوا يَا مُوسَى إِنَّا لَن نَّدْخُلَهَا أَبَدًا مَّا دَامُوا فِيهَا فَاذْهَبْ أَنتَ وَرَبُّكَ فَقَاتِلَا إِنَّا هَاهُنَا قَاعِدُونَ
25
قَالَ رَبِّ إِنِّي لَا أَمْلِكُ إِلَّا نَفْسِي وَأَخِي فَافْرُقْ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَ الْقَوْمِ الْفَاسِقِينَ
26
قَالَ فَإِنَّهَا مُحَرَّمَةٌ عَلَيْهِمْ أَرْبَعِينَ سَنَةً يَتِيهُونَ فِي الْأَرْضِ فَلَا تَأْسَ عَلَى الْقَوْمِ الْفَاسِقِينَ
27
وَاتْلُ عَلَيْهِمْ نَبَأَ ابْنَيْ آدَمَ بِالْحَقِّ إِذْ قَرَّبَا قُرْبَانًا فَتُقُبِّلَ مِنْ أَحَدِهِمَا وَلَمْ يُتَقَبَّلْ مِنَ الْآخَرِ قَالَ لَأَقْتُلَنَّكَ قَالَ إِنَّمَا يَتَقَبَّلُ اللَّهُ مِنَ الْمُتَّقِينَ
28
لَئِن بَسَطتَ إِلَيَّ يَدَكَ لِتَقْتُلَنِي مَا أَنَا بِبَاسِطٍ يَدِيَ إِلَيْكَ لِأَقْتُلَكَ إِنِّي أَخَافُ اللَّهَ رَبَّ الْعَالَمِينَ
29
إِنِّي أُرِيدُ أَن تَبُوءَ بِإِثْمِي وَإِثْمِكَ فَتَكُونَ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّارِ وَذَلِكَ جَزَاءُ الظَّالِمِينَ
30
فَطَوَّعَتْ لَهُ نَفْسُهُ قَتْلَ أَخِيهِ فَقَتَلَهُ فَأَصْبَحَ مِنَ الْخَاسِرِينَ
31
فَبَعَثَ اللَّهُ غُرَابًا يَبْحَثُ فِي الْأَرْضِ لِيُرِيَهُ كَيْفَ يُوَارِي سَوْءَةَ أَخِيهِ قَالَ يَا وَيْلَتَا أَعَجَزْتُ أَنْ أَكُونَ مِثْلَ هَذَا الْغُرَابِ فَأُوَارِيَ سَوْءَةَ أَخِي فَأَصْبَحَ مِنَ النَّادِمِينَ
32
مِنْ أَجْلِ ذَلِكَ كَتَبْنَا عَلَى بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ أَنَّهُ مَن قَتَلَ نَفْسًا بِغَيْرِ نَفْسٍ أَوْ فَسَادٍ فِي الْأَرْضِ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَتَلَ النَّاسَ جَمِيعًا وَمَنْ أَحْيَاهَا فَكَأَنَّمَا أَحْيَا النَّاسَ جَمِيعًا وَلَقَدْ جَاءَتْهُمْ رُسُلُنَا بِالْبَيِّنَاتِ ثُمَّ إِنَّ كَثِيرًا مِّنْهُم بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ فِي الْأَرْضِ لَمُسْرِفُونَ
33
إِنَّمَا جَزَاءُ الَّذِينَ يُحَارِبُونَ اللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُ وَيَسْعَوْنَ فِي الْأَرْضِ فَسَادًا أَن يُقَتَّلُوا أَوْ يُصَلَّبُوا أَوْ تُقَطَّعَ أَيْدِيهِمْ وَأَرْجُلُهُم مِّنْ خِلَافٍ أَوْ يُنفَوْا مِنَ الْأَرْضِ ذَلِكَ لَهُمْ خِزْيٌ فِي الدُّنْيَا وَلَهُمْ فِي الْآخِرَةِ عَذَابٌ عَظِيمٌ
34
إِلَّا الَّذِينَ تَابُوا مِن قَبْلِ أَن تَقْدِرُوا عَلَيْهِمْ فَاعْلَمُوا أَنَّ اللَّهَ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
35
يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا اتَّقُوا اللَّهَ وَابْتَغُوا إِلَيْهِ الْوَسِيلَةَ وَجَاهِدُوا فِي سَبِيلِهِ لَعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُونَ
36
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا لَوْ أَنَّ لَهُم مَّا فِي الْأَرْضِ جَمِيعًا وَمِثْلَهُ مَعَهُ لِيَفْتَدُوا بِهِ مِنْ عَذَابِ يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ مَا تُقُبِّلَ مِنْهُمْ وَلَهُمْ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ
37
يُرِيدُونَ أَن يَخْرُجُوا مِنَ النَّارِ وَمَا هُم بِخَارِجِينَ مِنْهَا وَلَهُمْ عَذَابٌ مُّقِيمٌ
38
وَالسَّارِقُ وَالسَّارِقَةُ فَاقْطَعُوا أَيْدِيَهُمَا جَزَاءً بِمَا كَسَبَا نَكَالًا مِّنَ اللَّهِ وَاللَّهُ عَزِيزٌ حَكِيمٌ
39
فَمَن تَابَ مِن بَعْدِ ظُلْمِهِ وَأَصْلَحَ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ يَتُوبُ عَلَيْهِ إِنَّ اللَّهَ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
40
أَلَمْ تَعْلَمْ أَنَّ اللَّهَ لَهُ مُلْكُ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ يُعَذِّبُ مَن يَشَاءُ وَيَغْفِرُ لِمَن يَشَاءُ وَاللَّهُ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ
41
يَا أَيُّهَا الرَّسُولُ لَا يَحْزُنكَ الَّذِينَ يُسَارِعُونَ فِي الْكُفْرِ مِنَ الَّذِينَ قَالُوا آمَنَّا بِأَفْوَاهِهِمْ وَلَمْ تُؤْمِن قُلُوبُهُمْ وَمِنَ الَّذِينَ هَادُوا سَمَّاعُونَ لِلْكَذِبِ سَمَّاعُونَ لِقَوْمٍ آخَرِينَ لَمْ يَأْتُوكَ يُحَرِّفُونَ الْكَلِمَ مِن بَعْدِ مَوَاضِعِهِ يَقُولُونَ إِنْ أُوتِيتُمْ هَذَا فَخُذُوهُ وَإِن لَّمْ تُؤْتَوْهُ فَاحْذَرُوا وَمَن يُرِدِ اللَّهُ فِتْنَتَهُ فَلَن تَمْلِكَ لَهُ مِنَ اللَّهِ شَيْئًا أُولَئِكَ الَّذِينَ لَمْ يُرِدِ اللَّهُ أَن يُطَهِّرَ قُلُوبَهُمْ لَهُمْ فِي الدُّنْيَا خِزْيٌ وَلَهُمْ فِي الْآخِرَةِ عَذَابٌ عَظِيمٌ
42
سَمَّاعُونَ لِلْكَذِبِ أَكَّالُونَ لِلسُّحْتِ فَإِن جَاءُوكَ فَاحْكُم بَيْنَهُمْ أَوْ أَعْرِضْ عَنْهُمْ وَإِن تُعْرِضْ عَنْهُمْ فَلَن يَضُرُّوكَ شَيْئًا وَإِنْ حَكَمْتَ فَاحْكُم بَيْنَهُم بِالْقِسْطِ إِنَّ اللَّهَ يُحِبُّ الْمُقْسِطِينَ
43
وَكَيْفَ يُحَكِّمُونَكَ وَعِندَهُمُ التَّوْرَاةُ فِيهَا حُكْمُ اللَّهِ ثُمَّ يَتَوَلَّوْنَ مِن بَعْدِ ذَلِكَ وَمَا أُولَئِكَ بِالْمُؤْمِنِينَ
44
إِنَّا أَنزَلْنَا التَّوْرَاةَ فِيهَا هُدًى وَنُورٌ يَحْكُمُ بِهَا النَّبِيُّونَ الَّذِينَ أَسْلَمُوا لِلَّذِينَ هَادُوا وَالرَّبَّانِيُّونَ وَالْأَحْبَارُ بِمَا اسْتُحْفِظُوا مِن كِتَابِ اللَّهِ وَكَانُوا عَلَيْهِ شُهَدَاءَ فَلَا تَخْشَوُا النَّاسَ وَاخْشَوْنِ وَلَا تَشْتَرُوا بِآيَاتِي ثَمَنًا قَلِيلًا وَمَن لَّمْ يَحْكُم بِمَا أَنزَلَ اللَّهُ فَأُولَئِكَ هُمُ الْكَافِرُونَ
45
وَكَتَبْنَا عَلَيْهِمْ فِيهَا أَنَّ النَّفْسَ بِالنَّفْسِ وَالْعَيْنَ بِالْعَيْنِ وَالْأَنفَ بِالْأَنفِ وَالْأُذُنَ بِالْأُذُنِ وَالسِّنَّ بِالسِّنِّ وَالْجُرُوحَ قِصَاصٌ فَمَن تَصَدَّقَ بِهِ فَهُوَ كَفَّارَةٌ لَّهُ وَمَن لَّمْ يَحْكُم بِمَا أَنزَلَ اللَّهُ فَأُولَئِكَ هُمُ الظَّالِمُونَ
46
وَقَفَّيْنَا عَلَى آثَارِهِم بِعِيسَى ابْنِ مَرْيَمَ مُصَدِّقًا لِّمَا بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ مِنَ التَّوْرَاةِ وَآتَيْنَاهُ الْإِنجِيلَ فِيهِ هُدًى وَنُورٌ وَمُصَدِّقًا لِّمَا بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ مِنَ التَّوْرَاةِ وَهُدًى وَمَوْعِظَةً لِّلْمُتَّقِينَ
47
وَلْيَحْكُمْ أَهْلُ الْإِنجِيلِ بِمَا أَنزَلَ اللَّهُ فِيهِ وَمَن لَّمْ يَحْكُم بِمَا أَنزَلَ اللَّهُ فَأُولَئِكَ هُمُ الْفَاسِقُونَ
48
وَأَنزَلْنَا إِلَيْكَ الْكِتَابَ بِالْحَقِّ مُصَدِّقًا لِّمَا بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ مِنَ الْكِتَابِ وَمُهَيْمِنًا عَلَيْهِ فَاحْكُم بَيْنَهُم بِمَا أَنزَلَ اللَّهُ وَلَا تَتَّبِعْ أَهْوَاءَهُمْ عَمَّا جَاءَكَ مِنَ الْحَقِّ لِكُلٍّ جَعَلْنَا مِنكُمْ شِرْعَةً وَمِنْهَاجًا وَلَوْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ لَجَعَلَكُمْ أُمَّةً وَاحِدَةً وَلَكِن لِّيَبْلُوَكُمْ فِي مَا آتَاكُمْ فَاسْتَبِقُوا الْخَيْرَاتِ إِلَى اللَّهِ مَرْجِعُكُمْ جَمِيعًا فَيُنَبِّئُكُم بِمَا كُنتُمْ فِيهِ تَخْتَلِفُونَ
49
وَأَنِ احْكُم بَيْنَهُم بِمَا أَنزَلَ اللَّهُ وَلَا تَتَّبِعْ أَهْوَاءَهُمْ وَاحْذَرْهُمْ أَن يَفْتِنُوكَ عَن بَعْضِ مَا أَنزَلَ اللَّهُ إِلَيْكَ فَإِن تَوَلَّوْا فَاعْلَمْ أَنَّمَا يُرِيدُ اللَّهُ أَن يُصِيبَهُم بِبَعْضِ ذُنُوبِهِمْ وَإِنَّ كَثِيرًا مِّنَ النَّاسِ لَفَاسِقُونَ
50
أَفَحُكْمَ الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ يَبْغُونَ وَمَنْ أَحْسَنُ مِنَ اللَّهِ حُكْمًا لِّقَوْمٍ يُوقِنُونَ
51
يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لَا تَتَّخِذُوا الْيَهُودَ وَالنَّصَارَى أَوْلِيَاءَ بَعْضُهُمْ أَوْلِيَاءُ بَعْضٍ وَمَن يَتَوَلَّهُم مِّنكُمْ فَإِنَّهُ مِنْهُمْ إِنَّ اللَّهَ لَا يَهْدِي الْقَوْمَ الظَّالِمِينَ
52
فَتَرَى الَّذِينَ فِي قُلُوبِهِم مَّرَضٌ يُسَارِعُونَ فِيهِمْ يَقُولُونَ نَخْشَى أَن تُصِيبَنَا دَائِرَةٌ فَعَسَى اللَّهُ أَن يَأْتِيَ بِالْفَتْحِ أَوْ أَمْرٍ مِّنْ عِندِهِ فَيُصْبِحُوا عَلَى مَا أَسَرُّوا فِي أَنفُسِهِمْ نَادِمِينَ
53
وَيَقُولُ الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا أَهَؤُلَاءِ الَّذِينَ أَقْسَمُوا بِاللَّهِ جَهْدَ أَيْمَانِهِمْ إِنَّهُمْ لَمَعَكُمْ حَبِطَتْ أَعْمَالُهُمْ فَأَصْبَحُوا خَاسِرِينَ
54
يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا مَن يَرْتَدَّ مِنكُمْ عَن دِينِهِ فَسَوْفَ يَأْتِي اللَّهُ بِقَوْمٍ يُحِبُّهُمْ وَيُحِبُّونَهُ أَذِلَّةٍ عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِينَ أَعِزَّةٍ عَلَى الْكَافِرِينَ يُجَاهِدُونَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ وَلَا يَخَافُونَ لَوْمَةَ لَائِمٍ ذَلِكَ فَضْلُ اللَّهِ يُؤْتِيهِ مَن يَشَاءُ وَاللَّهُ وَاسِعٌ عَلِيمٌ
55
إِنَّمَا وَلِيُّكُمُ اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ وَالَّذِينَ آمَنُوا الَّذِينَ يُقِيمُونَ الصَّلَاةَ وَيُؤْتُونَ الزَّكَاةَ وَهُمْ رَاكِعُونَ
56
وَمَن يَتَوَلَّ اللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُ وَالَّذِينَ آمَنُوا فَإِنَّ حِزْبَ اللَّهِ هُمُ الْغَالِبُونَ
57
يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لَا تَتَّخِذُوا الَّذِينَ اتَّخَذُوا دِينَكُمْ هُزُوًا وَلَعِبًا مِّنَ الَّذِينَ أُوتُوا الْكِتَابَ مِن قَبْلِكُمْ وَالْكُفَّارَ أَوْلِيَاءَ وَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ إِن كُنتُم مُّؤْمِنِينَ
58
وَإِذَا نَادَيْتُمْ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ اتَّخَذُوهَا هُزُوًا وَلَعِبًا ذَلِكَ بِأَنَّهُمْ قَوْمٌ لَّا يَعْقِلُونَ
59
قُلْ يَا أَهْلَ الْكِتَابِ هَلْ تَنقِمُونَ مِنَّا إِلَّا أَنْ آمَنَّا بِاللَّهِ وَمَا أُنزِلَ إِلَيْنَا وَمَا أُنزِلَ مِن قَبْلُ وَأَنَّ أَكْثَرَكُمْ فَاسِقُونَ
60
قُلْ هَلْ أُنَبِّئُكُم بِشَرٍّ مِّن ذَلِكَ مَثُوبَةً عِندَ اللَّهِ مَن لَّعَنَهُ اللَّهُ وَغَضِبَ عَلَيْهِ وَجَعَلَ مِنْهُمُ الْقِرَدَةَ وَالْخَنَازِيرَ وَعَبَدَ الطَّاغُوتَ أُولَئِكَ شَرٌّ مَّكَانًا وَأَضَلُّ عَن سَوَاءِ السَّبِيلِ
61
وَإِذَا جَاءُوكُمْ قَالُوا آمَنَّا وَقَد دَّخَلُوا بِالْكُفْرِ وَهُمْ قَدْ خَرَجُوا بِهِ وَاللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ بِمَا كَانُوا يَكْتُمُونَ
62
وَتَرَى كَثِيرًا مِّنْهُمْ يُسَارِعُونَ فِي الْإِثْمِ وَالْعُدْوَانِ وَأَكْلِهِمُ السُّحْتَ لَبِئْسَ مَا كَانُوا يَعْمَلُونَ
63
لَوْلَا يَنْهَاهُمُ الرَّبَّانِيُّونَ وَالْأَحْبَارُ عَن قَوْلِهِمُ الْإِثْمَ وَأَكْلِهِمُ السُّحْتَ لَبِئْسَ مَا كَانُوا يَصْنَعُونَ
64
وَقَالَتِ الْيَهُودُ يَدُ اللَّهِ مَغْلُولَةٌ غُلَّتْ أَيْدِيهِمْ وَلُعِنُوا بِمَا قَالُوا بَلْ يَدَاهُ مَبْسُوطَتَانِ يُنفِقُ كَيْفَ يَشَاءُ وَلَيَزِيدَنَّ كَثِيرًا مِّنْهُم مَّا أُنزِلَ إِلَيْكَ مِن رَّبِّكَ طُغْيَانًا وَكُفْرًا وَأَلْقَيْنَا بَيْنَهُمُ الْعَدَاوَةَ وَالْبَغْضَاءَ إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ كُلَّمَا أَوْقَدُوا نَارًا لِّلْحَرْبِ أَطْفَأَهَا اللَّهُ وَيَسْعَوْنَ فِي الْأَرْضِ فَسَادًا وَاللَّهُ لَا يُحِبُّ الْمُفْسِدِينَ
65
وَلَوْ أَنَّ أَهْلَ الْكِتَابِ آمَنُوا وَاتَّقَوْا لَكَفَّرْنَا عَنْهُمْ سَيِّئَاتِهِمْ وَلَأَدْخَلْنَاهُمْ جَنَّاتِ النَّعِيمِ
66
وَلَوْ أَنَّهُمْ أَقَامُوا التَّوْرَاةَ وَالْإِنجِيلَ وَمَا أُنزِلَ إِلَيْهِم مِّن رَّبِّهِمْ لَأَكَلُوا مِن فَوْقِهِمْ وَمِن تَحْتِ أَرْجُلِهِم مِّنْهُمْ أُمَّةٌ مُّقْتَصِدَةٌ وَكَثِيرٌ مِّنْهُمْ سَاءَ مَا يَعْمَلُونَ
67
يَا أَيُّهَا الرَّسُولُ بَلِّغْ مَا أُنزِلَ إِلَيْكَ مِن رَّبِّكَ وَإِن لَّمْ تَفْعَلْ فَمَا بَلَّغْتَ رِسَالَتَهُ وَاللَّهُ يَعْصِمُكَ مِنَ النَّاسِ إِنَّ اللَّهَ لَا يَهْدِي الْقَوْمَ الْكَافِرِينَ
68
قُلْ يَا أَهْلَ الْكِتَابِ لَسْتُمْ عَلَى شَيْءٍ حَتَّى تُقِيمُوا التَّوْرَاةَ وَالْإِنجِيلَ وَمَا أُنزِلَ إِلَيْكُم مِّن رَّبِّكُمْ وَلَيَزِيدَنَّ كَثِيرًا مِّنْهُم مَّا أُنزِلَ إِلَيْكَ مِن رَّبِّكَ طُغْيَانًا وَكُفْرًا فَلَا تَأْسَ عَلَى الْقَوْمِ الْكَافِرِينَ
69
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا وَالَّذِينَ هَادُوا وَالصَّابِئُونَ وَالنَّصَارَى مَنْ آمَنَ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الْآخِرِ وَعَمِلَ صَالِحًا فَلَا خَوْفٌ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلَا هُمْ يَحْزَنُونَ
70
لَقَدْ أَخَذْنَا مِيثَاقَ بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ وَأَرْسَلْنَا إِلَيْهِمْ رُسُلًا كُلَّمَا جَاءَهُمْ رَسُولٌ بِمَا لَا تَهْوَى أَنفُسُهُمْ فَرِيقًا كَذَّبُوا وَفَرِيقًا يَقْتُلُونَ
71
وَحَسِبُوا أَلَّا تَكُونَ فِتْنَةٌ فَعَمُوا وَصَمُّوا ثُمَّ تَابَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِمْ ثُمَّ عَمُوا وَصَمُّوا كَثِيرٌ مِّنْهُمْ وَاللَّهُ بَصِيرٌ بِمَا يَعْمَلُونَ
72
لَقَدْ كَفَرَ الَّذِينَ قَالُوا إِنَّ اللَّهَ هُوَ الْمَسِيحُ ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ وَقَالَ الْمَسِيحُ يَا بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ اعْبُدُوا اللَّهَ رَبِّي وَرَبَّكُمْ إِنَّهُ مَن يُشْرِكْ بِاللَّهِ فَقَدْ حَرَّمَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ الْجَنَّةَ وَمَأْوَاهُ النَّارُ وَمَا لِلظَّالِمِينَ مِنْ أَنصَارٍ
73
لَّقَدْ كَفَرَ الَّذِينَ قَالُوا إِنَّ اللَّهَ ثَالِثُ ثَلَاثَةٍ وَمَا مِنْ إِلَهٍ إِلَّا إِلَهٌ وَاحِدٌ وَإِن لَّمْ يَنتَهُوا عَمَّا يَقُولُونَ لَيَمَسَّنَّ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا مِنْهُمْ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ
74
أَفَلَا يَتُوبُونَ إِلَى اللَّهِ وَيَسْتَغْفِرُونَهُ وَاللَّهُ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
75
مَّا الْمَسِيحُ ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ إِلَّا رَسُولٌ قَدْ خَلَتْ مِن قَبْلِهِ الرُّسُلُ وَأُمُّهُ صِدِّيقَةٌ كَانَا يَأْكُلَانِ الطَّعَامَ انظُرْ كَيْفَ نُبَيِّنُ لَهُمُ الْآيَاتِ ثُمَّ انظُرْ أَنَّى يُؤْفَكُونَ
76
قُلْ أَتَعْبُدُونَ مِن دُونِ اللَّهِ مَا لَا يَمْلِكُ لَكُمْ ضَرًّا وَلَا نَفْعًا وَاللَّهُ هُوَ السَّمِيعُ الْعَلِيمُ
77
قُلْ يَا أَهْلَ الْكِتَابِ لَا تَغْلُوا فِي دِينِكُمْ غَيْرَ الْحَقِّ وَلَا تَتَّبِعُوا أَهْوَاءَ قَوْمٍ قَدْ ضَلُّوا مِن قَبْلُ وَأَضَلُّوا كَثِيرًا وَضَلُّوا عَن سَوَاءِ السَّبِيلِ
78
لُعِنَ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا مِن بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ عَلَى لِسَانِ دَاوُودَ وَعِيسَى ابْنِ مَرْيَمَ ذَلِكَ بِمَا عَصَوا وَّكَانُوا يَعْتَدُونَ
79
كَانُوا لَا يَتَنَاهَوْنَ عَن مُّنكَرٍ فَعَلُوهُ لَبِئْسَ مَا كَانُوا يَفْعَلُونَ
80
تَرَى كَثِيرًا مِّنْهُمْ يَتَوَلَّوْنَ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا لَبِئْسَ مَا قَدَّمَتْ لَهُمْ أَنفُسُهُمْ أَن سَخِطَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِمْ وَفِي الْعَذَابِ هُمْ خَالِدُونَ
81
وَلَوْ كَانُوا يُؤْمِنُونَ بِاللَّهِ وَالنَّبِيِّ وَمَا أُنزِلَ إِلَيْهِ مَا اتَّخَذُوهُمْ أَوْلِيَاءَ وَلَكِنَّ كَثِيرًا مِّنْهُمْ فَاسِقُونَ
82
لَتَجِدَنَّ أَشَدَّ النَّاسِ عَدَاوَةً لِّلَّذِينَ آمَنُوا الْيَهُودَ وَالَّذِينَ أَشْرَكُوا وَلَتَجِدَنَّ أَقْرَبَهُم مَّوَدَّةً لِّلَّذِينَ آمَنُوا الَّذِينَ قَالُوا إِنَّا نَصَارَى ذَلِكَ بِأَنَّ مِنْهُمْ قِسِّيسِينَ وَرُهْبَانًا وَأَنَّهُمْ لَا يَسْتَكْبِرُونَ
83
وَإِذَا سَمِعُوا مَا أُنزِلَ إِلَى الرَّسُولِ تَرَى أَعْيُنَهُمْ تَفِيضُ مِنَ الدَّمْعِ مِمَّا عَرَفُوا مِنَ الْحَقِّ يَقُولُونَ رَبَّنَا آمَنَّا فَاكْتُبْنَا مَعَ الشَّاهِدِينَ
84
وَمَا لَنَا لَا نُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَمَا جَاءَنَا مِنَ الْحَقِّ وَنَطْمَعُ أَن يُدْخِلَنَا رَبُّنَا مَعَ الْقَوْمِ الصَّالِحِينَ
85
فَأَثَابَهُمُ اللَّهُ بِمَا قَالُوا جَنَّاتٍ تَجْرِي مِن تَحْتِهَا الْأَنْهَارُ خَالِدِينَ فِيهَا وَذَلِكَ جَزَاءُ الْمُحْسِنِينَ
86
وَالَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا وَكَذَّبُوا بِآيَاتِنَا أُولَئِكَ أَصْحَابُ الْجَحِيمِ
87
يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لَا تُحَرِّمُوا طَيِّبَاتِ مَا أَحَلَّ اللَّهُ لَكُمْ وَلَا تَعْتَدُوا إِنَّ اللَّهَ لَا يُحِبُّ الْمُعْتَدِينَ
88
وَكُلُوا مِمَّا رَزَقَكُمُ اللَّهُ حَلَالًا طَيِّبًا وَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ الَّذِي أَنتُم بِهِ مُؤْمِنُونَ
89
لَا يُؤَاخِذُكُمُ اللَّهُ بِاللَّغْوِ فِي أَيْمَانِكُمْ وَلَكِن يُؤَاخِذُكُم بِمَا عَقَّدتُّمُ الْأَيْمَانَ فَكَفَّارَتُهُ إِطْعَامُ عَشَرَةِ مَسَاكِينَ مِنْ أَوْسَطِ مَا تُطْعِمُونَ أَهْلِيكُمْ أَوْ كِسْوَتُهُمْ أَوْ تَحْرِيرُ رَقَبَةٍ فَمَن لَّمْ يَجِدْ فَصِيَامُ ثَلَاثَةِ أَيَّامٍ ذَلِكَ كَفَّارَةُ أَيْمَانِكُمْ إِذَا حَلَفْتُمْ وَاحْفَظُوا أَيْمَانَكُمْ كَذَلِكَ يُبَيِّنُ اللَّهُ لَكُمْ آيَاتِهِ لَعَلَّكُمْ تَشْكُرُونَ
90
يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا إِنَّمَا الْخَمْرُ وَالْمَيْسِرُ وَالْأَنصَابُ وَالْأَزْلَامُ رِجْسٌ مِّنْ عَمَلِ الشَّيْطَانِ فَاجْتَنِبُوهُ لَعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُونَ
91
إِنَّمَا يُرِيدُ الشَّيْطَانُ أَن يُوقِعَ بَيْنَكُمُ الْعَدَاوَةَ وَالْبَغْضَاءَ فِي الْخَمْرِ وَالْمَيْسِرِ وَيَصُدَّكُمْ عَن ذِكْرِ اللَّهِ وَعَنِ الصَّلَاةِ فَهَلْ أَنتُم مُّنتَهُونَ
92
وَأَطِيعُوا اللَّهَ وَأَطِيعُوا الرَّسُولَ وَاحْذَرُوا فَإِن تَوَلَّيْتُمْ فَاعْلَمُوا أَنَّمَا عَلَى رَسُولِنَا الْبَلَاغُ الْمُبِينُ
93
لَيْسَ عَلَى الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا وَعَمِلُوا الصَّالِحَاتِ جُنَاحٌ فِيمَا طَعِمُوا إِذَا مَا اتَّقَوا وَّآمَنُوا وَعَمِلُوا الصَّالِحَاتِ ثُمَّ اتَّقَوا وَّآمَنُوا ثُمَّ اتَّقَوا وَّأَحْسَنُوا وَاللَّهُ يُحِبُّ الْمُحْسِنِينَ
94
يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لَيَبْلُوَنَّكُمُ اللَّهُ بِشَيْءٍ مِّنَ الصَّيْدِ تَنَالُهُ أَيْدِيكُمْ وَرِمَاحُكُمْ لِيَعْلَمَ اللَّهُ مَن يَخَافُهُ بِالْغَيْبِ فَمَنِ اعْتَدَى بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ فَلَهُ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ
95
يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لَا تَقْتُلُوا الصَّيْدَ وَأَنتُمْ حُرُمٌ وَمَن قَتَلَهُ مِنكُم مُّتَعَمِّدًا فَجَزَاءٌ مِّثْلُ مَا قَتَلَ مِنَ النَّعَمِ يَحْكُمُ بِهِ ذَوَا عَدْلٍ مِّنكُمْ هَدْيًا بَالِغَ الْكَعْبَةِ أَوْ كَفَّارَةٌ طَعَامُ مَسَاكِينَ أَوْ عَدْلُ ذَلِكَ صِيَامًا لِّيَذُوقَ وَبَالَ أَمْرِهِ عَفَا اللَّهُ عَمَّا سَلَفَ وَمَنْ عَادَ فَيَنتَقِمُ اللَّهُ مِنْهُ وَاللَّهُ عَزِيزٌ ذُو انتِقَامٍ
96
أُحِلَّ لَكُمْ صَيْدُ الْبَحْرِ وَطَعَامُهُ مَتَاعًا لَّكُمْ وَلِلسَّيَّارَةِ وَحُرِّمَ عَلَيْكُمْ صَيْدُ الْبَرِّ مَا دُمْتُمْ حُرُمًا وَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ الَّذِي إِلَيْهِ تُحْشَرُونَ
97
جَعَلَ اللَّهُ الْكَعْبَةَ الْبَيْتَ الْحَرَامَ قِيَامًا لِّلنَّاسِ وَالشَّهْرَ الْحَرَامَ وَالْهَدْيَ وَالْقَلَائِدَ ذَلِكَ لِتَعْلَمُوا أَنَّ اللَّهَ يَعْلَمُ مَا فِي السَّمَاوَاتِ وَمَا فِي الْأَرْضِ وَأَنَّ اللَّهَ بِكُلِّ شَيْءٍ عَلِيمٌ
98
اعْلَمُوا أَنَّ اللَّهَ شَدِيدُ الْعِقَابِ وَأَنَّ اللَّهَ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
99
مَّا عَلَى الرَّسُولِ إِلَّا الْبَلَاغُ وَاللَّهُ يَعْلَمُ مَا تُبْدُونَ وَمَا تَكْتُمُونَ
100
قُل لَّا يَسْتَوِي الْخَبِيثُ وَالطَّيِّبُ وَلَوْ أَعْجَبَكَ كَثْرَةُ الْخَبِيثِ فَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ يَا أُولِي الْأَلْبَابِ لَعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُونَ
101
يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لَا تَسْأَلُوا عَنْ أَشْيَاءَ إِن تُبْدَ لَكُمْ تَسُؤْكُمْ وَإِن تَسْأَلُوا عَنْهَا حِينَ يُنَزَّلُ الْقُرْآنُ تُبْدَ لَكُمْ عَفَا اللَّهُ عَنْهَا وَاللَّهُ غَفُورٌ حَلِيمٌ
102
قَدْ سَأَلَهَا قَوْمٌ مِّن قَبْلِكُمْ ثُمَّ أَصْبَحُوا بِهَا كَافِرِينَ
103
مَا جَعَلَ اللَّهُ مِن بَحِيرَةٍ وَلَا سَائِبَةٍ وَلَا وَصِيلَةٍ وَلَا حَامٍ وَلَكِنَّ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا يَفْتَرُونَ عَلَى اللَّهِ الْكَذِبَ وَأَكْثَرُهُمْ لَا يَعْقِلُونَ
104
وَإِذَا قِيلَ لَهُمْ تَعَالَوْا إِلَى مَا أَنزَلَ اللَّهُ وَإِلَى الرَّسُولِ قَالُوا حَسْبُنَا مَا وَجَدْنَا عَلَيْهِ آبَاءَنَا أَوَلَوْ كَانَ آبَاؤُهُمْ لَا يَعْلَمُونَ شَيْئًا وَلَا يَهْتَدُونَ
105
يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا عَلَيْكُمْ أَنفُسَكُمْ لَا يَضُرُّكُم مَّن ضَلَّ إِذَا اهْتَدَيْتُمْ إِلَى اللَّهِ مَرْجِعُكُمْ جَمِيعًا فَيُنَبِّئُكُم بِمَا كُنتُمْ تَعْمَلُونَ
106
يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا شَهَادَةُ بَيْنِكُمْ إِذَا حَضَرَ أَحَدَكُمُ الْمَوْتُ حِينَ الْوَصِيَّةِ اثْنَانِ ذَوَا عَدْلٍ مِّنكُمْ أَوْ آخَرَانِ مِنْ غَيْرِكُمْ إِنْ أَنتُمْ ضَرَبْتُمْ فِي الْأَرْضِ فَأَصَابَتْكُم مُّصِيبَةُ الْمَوْتِ تَحْبِسُونَهُمَا مِن بَعْدِ الصَّلَاةِ فَيُقْسِمَانِ بِاللَّهِ إِنِ ارْتَبْتُمْ لَا نَشْتَرِي بِهِ ثَمَنًا وَلَوْ كَانَ ذَا قُرْبَى وَلَا نَكْتُمُ شَهَادَةَ اللَّهِ إِنَّا إِذًا لَّمِنَ الْآثِمِينَ
107
فَإِنْ عُثِرَ عَلَى أَنَّهُمَا اسْتَحَقَّا إِثْمًا فَآخَرَانِ يَقُومَانِ مَقَامَهُمَا مِنَ الَّذِينَ اسْتَحَقَّ عَلَيْهِمُ الْأَوْلَيَانِ فَيُقْسِمَانِ بِاللَّهِ لَشَهَادَتُنَا أَحَقُّ مِن شَهَادَتِهِمَا وَمَا اعْتَدَيْنَا إِنَّا إِذًا لَّمِنَ الظَّالِمِينَ
108
ذَلِكَ أَدْنَى أَن يَأْتُوا بِالشَّهَادَةِ عَلَى وَجْهِهَا أَوْ يَخَافُوا أَن تُرَدَّ أَيْمَانٌ بَعْدَ أَيْمَانِهِمْ وَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ وَاسْمَعُوا وَاللَّهُ لَا يَهْدِي الْقَوْمَ الْفَاسِقِينَ
109
يَوْمَ يَجْمَعُ اللَّهُ الرُّسُلَ فَيَقُولُ مَاذَا أُجِبْتُمْ قَالُوا لَا عِلْمَ لَنَا إِنَّكَ أَنتَ عَلَّامُ الْغُيُوبِ
110
إِذْ قَالَ اللَّهُ يَا عِيسَى ابْنَ مَرْيَمَ اذْكُرْ نِعْمَتِي عَلَيْكَ وَعَلَى وَالِدَتِكَ إِذْ أَيَّدتُّكَ بِرُوحِ الْقُدُسِ تُكَلِّمُ النَّاسَ فِي الْمَهْدِ وَكَهْلًا وَإِذْ عَلَّمْتُكَ الْكِتَابَ وَالْحِكْمَةَ وَالتَّوْرَاةَ وَالْإِنجِيلَ وَإِذْ تَخْلُقُ مِنَ الطِّينِ كَهَيْئَةِ الطَّيْرِ بِإِذْنِي فَتَنفُخُ فِيهَا فَتَكُونُ طَيْرًا بِإِذْنِي وَتُبْرِئُ الْأَكْمَهَ وَالْأَبْرَصَ بِإِذْنِي وَإِذْ تُخْرِجُ الْمَوْتَى بِإِذْنِي وَإِذْ كَفَفْتُ بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ عَنكَ إِذْ جِئْتَهُم بِالْبَيِّنَاتِ فَقَالَ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا مِنْهُمْ إِنْ هَذَا إِلَّا سِحْرٌ مُّبِينٌ
111
وَإِذْ أَوْحَيْتُ إِلَى الْحَوَارِيِّينَ أَنْ آمِنُوا بِي وَبِرَسُولِي قَالُوا آمَنَّا وَاشْهَدْ بِأَنَّنَا مُسْلِمُونَ
112
إِذْ قَالَ الْحَوَارِيُّونَ يَا عِيسَى ابْنَ مَرْيَمَ هَلْ يَسْتَطِيعُ رَبُّكَ أَن يُنَزِّلَ عَلَيْنَا مَائِدَةً مِّنَ السَّمَاءِ قَالَ اتَّقُوا اللَّهَ إِن كُنتُم مُّؤْمِنِينَ
113
قَالُوا نُرِيدُ أَن نَّأْكُلَ مِنْهَا وَتَطْمَئِنَّ قُلُوبُنَا وَنَعْلَمَ أَن قَدْ صَدَقْتَنَا وَنَكُونَ عَلَيْهَا مِنَ الشَّاهِدِينَ
114
قَالَ عِيسَى ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا أَنزِلْ عَلَيْنَا مَائِدَةً مِّنَ السَّمَاءِ تَكُونُ لَنَا عِيدًا لِّأَوَّلِنَا وَآخِرِنَا وَآيَةً مِّنكَ وَارْزُقْنَا وَأَنتَ خَيْرُ الرَّازِقِينَ
115
قَالَ اللَّهُ إِنِّي مُنَزِّلُهَا عَلَيْكُمْ فَمَن يَكْفُرْ بَعْدُ مِنكُمْ فَإِنِّي أُعَذِّبُهُ عَذَابًا لَّا أُعَذِّبُهُ أَحَدًا مِّنَ الْعَالَمِينَ
116
وَإِذْ قَالَ اللَّهُ يَا عِيسَى ابْنَ مَرْيَمَ أَأَنتَ قُلْتَ لِلنَّاسِ اتَّخِذُونِي وَأُمِّيَ إِلَهَيْنِ مِن دُونِ اللَّهِ قَالَ سُبْحَانَكَ مَا يَكُونُ لِي أَنْ أَقُولَ مَا لَيْسَ لِي بِحَقٍّ إِن كُنتُ قُلْتُهُ فَقَدْ عَلِمْتَهُ تَعْلَمُ مَا فِي نَفْسِي وَلَا أَعْلَمُ مَا فِي نَفْسِكَ إِنَّكَ أَنتَ عَلَّامُ الْغُيُوبِ
117
مَا قُلْتُ لَهُمْ إِلَّا مَا أَمَرْتَنِي بِهِ أَنِ اعْبُدُوا اللَّهَ رَبِّي وَرَبَّكُمْ وَكُنتُ عَلَيْهِمْ شَهِيدًا مَّا دُمْتُ فِيهِمْ فَلَمَّا تَوَفَّيْتَنِي كُنتَ أَنتَ الرَّقِيبَ عَلَيْهِمْ وَأَنتَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ شَهِيدٌ
118
إِن تُعَذِّبْهُمْ فَإِنَّهُمْ عِبَادُكَ وَإِن تَغْفِرْ لَهُمْ فَإِنَّكَ أَنتَ الْعَزِيزُ الْحَكِيمُ
119
قَالَ اللَّهُ هَذَا يَوْمُ يَنفَعُ الصَّادِقِينَ صِدْقُهُمْ لَهُمْ جَنَّاتٌ تَجْرِي مِن تَحْتِهَا الْأَنْهَارُ خَالِدِينَ فِيهَا أَبَدًا رَّضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمْ وَرَضُوا عَنْهُ ذَلِكَ الْفَوْزُ الْعَظِيمُ
120
لِلَّهِ مُلْكُ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ وَمَا فِيهِنَّ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ
←|→
Revised Hamidullah, 2000Context
X
La table servie (Al-Maidah)
1
O les croyants ! Remplissez fidèlement vos engagements. Vous est permise la bête du cheptel, sauf ce qui sera énoncé [comme étant interdit]. Ne vous permettez point la chasse alors que vous êtes en état d’ihrâm. Allah en vérité, décide ce qu’Il veut.
2
O les croyants ! Ne profanez ni les rites du pèlerinage (dans les endroits sacrés) d’Allah, ni le mois sacré, ni les animaux de sacrifice, ni les guirlandes, ni ceux qui se dirigent vers la Maison sacrée cherchant de leur Seigneur grâce et agrément. Une fois désacralisés, vous êtes libres de chasser. Et ne laissez pas la haine pour un peuple qui vous a obstrué la route vers la Mosquée sacrée vous inciter à transgresser. Entraidez-vous dans l’accomplissement des bonnes œuvres et de la piété et ne vous entraidez pas dans le péché et la transgression. Et craignez Allah, car Allah est, certes, dur en punition !
3
Vous sont interdits la bête trouvée morte, le sang, la chair de porc, ce sur quoi on a invoqué un autre nom que celui d’Allah, la bête étouffée, la bête assommée ou morte d’une chute ou morte d’un coup de corne, et celle qu’une bête féroce a dévorée - sauf celle que vous égorgez avant qu’elle ne soit morte -. (Vous sont interdits aussi la bête) qu’on a immolée sur les pierres dressées, ainsi que de procéder au partage par tirage au sort au moyen de flèches. Car cela est perversité. Aujourd’hui, les mécréants désespèrent (de vous détourner) de votre religion : ne les craignez donc pas et craignez-Moi. Aujourd’hui, J’ai parachevé pour vous votre religion, et accompli sur vous Mon bienfait. Et J’agrée l’Islam comme religion pour vous. Si quelqu’un est contraint par la faim, sans inclination vers le péché... alors, Allah est Pardonneur et Miséricordieux.
4
Ils t’interrogent sur ce qui leur est permis. Dis : « Vous sont permises les bonnes nourritures, ainsi que ce que capturent les carnassiers que vous avez dressés, en leur apprenant ce qu’Allah vous a appris. Mangez donc de ce qu’elles capturent pour vous et prononcez dessus le nom d’Allah. Et craignez Allah. Car Allah est, certes, prompt dans les comptes.
5
« Vous sont permises, aujourd’hui, les bonnes nourritures. Vous est permise la nourriture des gens du Livre, et votre propre nourriture leur est permise. (Vous sont permises) les femmes vertueuses d’entre les croyantes, et les femmes vertueuses d’entre les gens qui ont reçu le Livre avant vous, si vous leur donnez leur mahr avec contrat de mariage, non en débauchés ni en preneurs d’amantes. Et quiconque abjure la foi, alors vaine devient son action, et il sera dans l’au-delà, du nombre des perdants
6
O les croyants ! Lorsque vous vous levez pour la Salât, lavez vos visages et vos mains jusqu’aux coudes ; passez les mains mouillées sur vos têtes ; et lavez-vous les pieds jusqu’aux chevilles. Et si vous êtes pollués « junub », alors purifiez-vous (par un bain) ; mais si vous êtes malades, ou en voyage, ou si l’un de vous revient du lieu où il a fait ses besoins ou si vous avez touché aux femmes et que vous ne trouviez pas d’eau, alors recourez à la terre pure, passez-en sur vos visages et vos mains. Allah ne veut pas vous imposer quelque gêne, mais Il veut vous purifier et parfaire sur vous Son bienfait. Peut-être serez-vous reconnaissants.
7
Et rappelez-vous le bienfait d’Allah sur vous, ainsi que l’alliance qu’Il a conclue avec vous, quand vous avez dit : « Nous avons entendu et nous avons obéi ». Et craignez Allah. Car Allah connaît parfaitement le contenu des cœurs.
8
O les croyants ! Soyez stricts (dans vos devoirs) envers Allah et (soyez) des témoins équitables. Et que la haine pour un peuple ne vous incite pas à être injustes. Pratiquez l’équité: cela est plus proche de la piété. Et craignez Allah. Car Allah est certes Parfaitement Connaisseur de ce que vous faites.
9
Allah a promis à ceux qui croient et font de bonnes œuvres qu’il y aura pour eux un pardon et une énorme récompense.
10
Quant à ceux qui ne croient pas et traitent de mensonge Nos preuves, ceux-là sont des gens de l’Enfer.
11
O les croyants ! Rappelez-vous le bienfait d’Allah à votre égard, le jour où un groupe d’ennemis s’apprêtait à porter la main sur vous (en vue de vous attaquer) et qu’Il repoussa leur tentative. Et craignez Allah. C’est en Allah que les croyants doivent mettre leur confiance.
12
Et Allah certes prit l’engagement des enfants d’Israël. Nous nommâmes douze chefs d’entre eux. Et Allah dit : « Je suis avec vous, pourvu que vous accomplissiez la Salât, acquittiez la Zakât, croyiez en Mes messagers, les aidiez et fassiez à Allah un bon prêt. Alors, certes, j’effacerai vos méfaits, et vous ferai entrer aux Jardins sous lesquels coulent les ruisseaux. Et quiconque parmi vous, après cela, mécroit, s’égare certes du droit chemin » !
13
Et puis, à cause de leur violation de l’engagement, Nous les avons maudits et endurci leurs cœurs : ils détournent les paroles de leur sens et oublient une partie de ce qui leur a été rappelé. Tu ne cesseras de découvrir leur trahison, sauf d’un petit nombre d’entre eux. Pardonne-leur donc et oublie [leurs fautes]. Car Allah aime, certes, les bienfaisants.
14
Et de ceux qui disent : « Nous sommes chrétiens », Nous avons pris leur engagement. Mais ils ont oublié une partie de ce qui leur a été rappelé. Nous avons donc suscité entre eux l’inimitié et la haine jusqu’au Jour de la Résurrection. Et Allah les informera de ce qu’ils faisaient.
15
O gens du Livre ! Notre Messager (Muhammad) vous est certes venu, vous exposant beaucoup de ce que vous cachiez du Livre, et passant sur bien d’autres choses ! Une lumière et un Livre explicite vous sont certes venus d’Allah !
16
Par ceci (le Coran), Allah guide aux chemins du salut ceux qui cherchent Son agrément. Et Il les fait sortir des ténèbres à la lumière par Sa grâce. Et Il les guide vers un chemin droit.
17
Certes sont mécréants ceux qui disent : « Allah, c’est le Messie, fils de Marie ! » - Dis : « Qui donc détient quelque chose d’Allah (pour L’empêcher), s’Il voulait faire périr le Messie, fils de Marie, ainsi que sa mère et tous ceux qui sont sur la terre ?... A Allah seul appartient la royauté des cieux et de la terre et de ce qui se trouve entre les deux ». Il crée ce qu’Il veut. Et Allah est Omnipotent.
18
Les Juifs et les Chrétiens ont dit : « Nous sommes les fils d’Allah et Ses préférés. » Dis : « Pourquoi donc vous châtie-t-Il pour vos péchés ? » En fait, vous êtes des êtres humains d’entre ceux qu’Il a créés. Il pardonne à qui Il veut et Il châtie qui Il veut. Et à Allah seul appartient la royauté des cieux et de la terre et de ce qui se trouve entre les deux. Et c’est vers Lui que sera la destination finale.
19
O gens du Livre ! Notre Messager (Muhammad) est venu pour vous éclairer après une interruption des messagers afin que vous ne disiez pas : « Il ne nous est venu ni annonciateur ni avertisseur ». Voilà, certes, que vous est venu un annonciateur et un avertisseur. Et Allah est Omnipotent.
20
(Souvenez-vous) Lorsque Moïse dit à son peuple : « O, mon peuple ! Rappelez-vous le bienfait d’Allah sur vous, lorsqu’Il a désigné parmi vous des prophètes. Et Il a fait de vous des rois. Et Il vous a donné ce qu’Il n’avait donné à nul autre aux mondes.
21
O mon peuple ! Entrez dans la terre sainte qu’Allah vous a prescrite. Et ne revenez point sur vos pas [en refusant de combattre] car vous retourneriez perdants.
22
Ils dirent : « O Moïse, il y a là un peuple de géants. Jamais nous n’y entrerons jusqu’à ce qu’ils en sortent. S’ils en sortent, alors nous y entrerons ».
23
Deux hommes d’entre ceux qui craignaient Allah et qui étaient comblés par Lui de bienfaits dirent : « Entrez chez eux par la porte ; puis quand vous y serez entrés, vous serez sans doute les dominants. Et c’est en Allah qu’il faut avoir confiance, si vous êtes croyants ».
24
Ils dirent : « Moïse ! Nous n’y entrerons jamais, aussi longtemps qu’ils y seront. Va donc, toi et ton Seigneur, et combattez tous deux. Nous restons là où nous sommes ».
25
Il dit : « Seigneur ! Je n’ai de pouvoir, vraiment, que sur moi-même et sur mon frère : sépare-nous donc de ce peuple pervers ».
26
Il (Allah) dit : « Eh bien, ce pays leur sera interdit pendant quarante ans, durant lesquels ils erreront sur la terre. Ne te tourmente donc pas pour ce peuple pervers ».
27
Et raconte-leur en toute vérité l’histoire des deux fils d’Adam. Les deux offrirent des sacrifices ; celui de l’un fut accepté et celui de l’autre ne le fut pas. Celui-ci dit : « Je te tuerai sûrement ». « Allah n’accepte, dit l’autre, que de la part des pieux ».
28
Si tu étends vers moi ta main pour me tuer, moi, je n’étendrai pas vers toi ma main pour te tuer : car je crains Allah, le Seigneur de l’Univers.
29
Je veux que tu partes avec le péché de m’avoir tué et avec ton propre péché: alors tu seras du nombre des gens du Feu. Telle est la récompense des injustes.
30
Son âme l’incita à tuer son frère. Il le tua donc et devint ainsi du nombre des perdants.
31
Puis Allah envoya un corbeau qui se mit à gratter la terre pour lui montrer comment ensevelir le cadavre de son frère. Il dit : « Malheur à moi ! Suis-je incapable d’être, comme ce corbeau, à même d’ensevelir le cadavre de mon frère ? » Il devint alors du nombre de ceux que ronge le remords.
32
C’est pourquoi Nous avons prescrit pour les Enfants d’Israël que quiconque tuerait une personne non coupable d’un meurtre ou d’une corruption sur la terre, c’est comme s’il avait tué tous les hommes. Et quiconque lui fait don de la vie, c’est comme s’il faisait don de la vie à tous les hommes. En effet Nos messagers sont venus à eux avec les preuves. Et puis voilà, qu’en dépit de cela, beaucoup d’entre eux se mettent à commettre des excès sur la terre.
33
La récompense de ceux qui font la guerre contre Allah et Son messager, et qui s’efforcent de semer la corruption sur la terre, c’est qu’ils soient tués, ou crucifiés, ou que soient coupées leur main et leur jambe opposées, ou qu’ils soient expulsés du pays. Ce sera pour eux l’ignominie ici-bas ; et dans l’au-delà, il y aura pour eux un énorme châtiment,
34
excepté ceux qui se sont repentis avant de tomber en votre pouvoir : sachez qu’alors, Allah est Pardonneur et Miséricordieux.
35
O les croyants ! Craignez Allah, cherchez le moyen de vous rapprocher de Lui et luttez pour Sa cause. Peut-être serez-vous de ceux qui réussissent !
36
Si les mécréants possédaient tout ce qui est sur la terre et autant encore, pour se racheter du châtiment du Jour de la Résurrection, on ne l’accepterait pas d’eux. Et pour eux il y aura un châtiment douloureux.
37
Ils voudront sortir du Feu, mais ils n’en sortiront point. Et ils auront un châtiment permanent.
38
Le voleur et la voleuse, à tous deux coupez la main, en punition de ce qu’ils se sont acquis, et comme châtiment de la part d’Allah. Allah est Puissant et Sage.
39
Mais quiconque se repent après son tort et se réforme, Allah accepte son repentir. Car, Allah est, certes, Pardonneur et Miséricordieux.
40
Ne sais-tu pas qu’à Allah appartient la royauté des cieux et de la terre ? Il châtie qui Il veut et pardonne à qui Il veut. Et Allah est Omnipotent.
41
O Messager ! Que ne t’affligent point ceux qui concourent en mécréance ; parmi ceux qui ont dit : « Nous avons cru » avec leurs bouches sans que leurs cœurs aient jamais cru et parmi les Juifs qui aiment bien écouter le mensonge et écouter d’autres gens qui ne sont jamais venus à toi et qui déforment le sens des mots une fois bien établi. Ils disent : « Si vous avez reçu ceci, acceptez-le et si vous ne l’avez pas reçu, soyez méfiants ». Celui qu’Allah veut éprouver, tu n’as pour lui aucune protection contre Allah. Voilà ceux dont Allah n’a point voulu purifier les cœurs. A eux, seront réservés, une ignominie ici-bas et un énorme châtiment dans l’au-delà.
42
Ils sont attentifs au mensonge et voraces de gains illicites. S’ils viennent à toi, sois juge entre eux ou détourne toi d’eux. Et si tu te détournes d’eux, jamais ils ne pourront te faire aucun mal. Et si tu juges, alors juge entre eux en équité. Car Allah aime ceux qui jugent équitablement.
43
Mais comment te demanderaient-ils d’être leur juge quand ils ont avec eux la Thora dans laquelle se trouve le jugement d’Allah ? Et puis, après cela, ils rejettent ton jugement. Ces gens-là ne sont nullement les croyants.
44
Nous avons fait descendre la Thora dans laquelle il y a guide et lumière. C’est sur sa base que les prophètes qui se sont soumis à Allah, ainsi que les rabbins et les docteurs jugent les affaires des Juifs. Car on leur a confié la garde du Livre d’Allah, et ils en sont les témoins. Ne craignez donc pas les gens, mais craignez Moi. Et ne vendez pas Mes enseignements à vil prix. Et ceux qui ne jugent pas d’après ce qu’Allah a fait descendre, les voilà les mécréants.
45
Et Nous y avons prescrit pour eux vie pour vie, œil pour œil, nez pour nez, oreille pour oreille, dent pour dent. Les blessures tombent sous la loi du talion. Après, quiconque y renonce par charité, cela lui vaudra une expiation. Et ceux qui ne jugent pas d’après ce qu’Allah a fait descendre, ceux-là sont des injustes.
46
Et Nous avons envoyé après eux Jésus, fils de Marie, pour confirmer ce qu’il y avait dans la Thora avant lui. Et Nous lui avons donné l’Evangile, où il y a guide et lumière, pour confirmer ce qu’il y avait dans la Thora avant lui, et un guide et une exhortation pour les pieux.
47
Que les gens de l’Evangile jugent d’après ce qu’Allah y a fait descendre. Ceux qui ne jugent pas d’après ce qu’Allah a fait descendre, ceux-là sont les pervers.
48
Et sur toi (Muhammad) Nous avons fait descendre le Livre avec la vérité, pour confirmer le Livre qui était là avant lui et pour prévaloir sur lui. Juge donc parmi eux d’après ce qu’Allah a fait descendre. Ne suis pas leurs passions, loin de la vérité qui t’est venue. A chacun de vous Nous avons assigné une législation et un plan à suivre. Si Allah avait voulu, certes Il aurait fait de vous tous une seule communauté. Mais Il veut vous éprouver en ce qu’Il vous donne. Concurrencez donc dans les bonnes cœvres. C’est vers Allah qu’est votre retour à tous ; alors Il vous informera de ce en quoi vous divergiez.
49
Juge alors parmi eux d’après ce qu’Allah a fait descendre. Ne suis pas leurs passions, et prends garde qu’ils ne tentent de t’éloigner d’une partie de ce qu’Allah t’a révélé. Et puis, s’ils refusent (le jugement révélé) sache qu’Allah veut les affliger [ici-bas] pour une partie de leurs péchés. Beaucoup de gens, certes, sont des pervers.
50
Est-ce donc le jugement du temps de l’Ignorance qu’ils cherchent ? Qu’y a-t-il de meilleur qu’Allah, en matière de jugement pour des gens qui ont une foi ferme ?
51
O les croyants ! Ne prenez pas pour alliés les Juifs et les Chrétiens ; ils sont alliés les uns des autres. Et celui d’entre vous qui les prend pour alliés, devient un des leurs. Allah ne guide certes pas les gens injustes.
52
Tu verras, d’ailleurs, que ceux qui ont la maladie au cœur se précipitent vers eux et disent : « Nous craignons qu’un revers de fortune ne nous frappe. » Mais peut-être qu’Allah fera venir la victoire ou un ordre émanant de Lui. Alors ceux-là regretteront leurs pensées secrètes.
53
Et les croyants diront : « Est-ce là ceux qui juraient par Allah de toute leur force qu’ils étaient avec vous ? » Mais leurs actions sont devenues vaines et ils sont devenus perdants.
54
O les croyants ! Quiconque parmi vous apostasie de sa religion... Allah va faire venir un peuple qu’Il aime et qui L’aime, modeste envers les croyants et fier et puissant envers les mécréants, qui lutte dans le sentier d’Allah, ne craignant le blâme d’aucun blâmeur. Telle est la grâce d’Allah. Il la donne à qui Il veut. Allah est Immense et Omniscient.
55
Vous n’avez d’autres alliés qu’Allah, Son messager, et les croyants qui accomplissent la Salât, s’acquittent de la Zakât, et s’inclinent (devant Allah).
56
Et quiconque prend pour alliés Allah, Son messager et les croyants, [réussira] car c’est le parti d’Allah qui sera victorieux.
57
O les croyants ! N’adoptez pas pour alliés ceux qui prennent en raillerie et jeu votre religion, parmi ceux à qui le Livre fut donné avant vous et parmi les mécréants. Et craignez Allah si vous êtes croyants.
58
Et lorsque vous faites l’appel à la Salât, ils la prennent en raillerie et jeu. C’est qu’ils sont des gens qui ne raisonnent point.
59
Dis : « O gens du Livre ! Est-ce que vous nous reprochez autre chose que de croire en Allah, à ce qu’on a fait descendre vers nous et à ce qu’on a fait descendre auparavant ? Mais la plupart d’entre vous sont des pervers.
60
Dis : « Puis-je vous informer de ce qu’il y a de pire, en fait de rétribution auprès d’Allah ? Celui qu’Allah a maudit, celui qui a encouru Sa colère, et ceux dont Il a fait des singes, des porcs, et de même, celui qui a adoré le Tâghût, ceux-là ont la pire des places et sont les plus égarés du chemin droit ».
61
Lorsqu’ils viennent chez vous, ils disent : « Nous croyons. » Alors qu’ils sont entrés avec la mécréance et qu’ils sont sortis avec. Et Allah sait parfaitement ce qu’ils cachent.
62
Et tu verras beaucoup d’entre eux se précipiter vers le péché et l’iniquité, et manger des gains illicites. Comme est donc mauvais ce qu’ils œuvrent !
63
Pourquoi les rabbins et les docteurs (de la Loi religieuse) ne les empêchent-ils pas de tenir des propos mensongers et de manger des gains illicites ? Que leurs actions sont donc mauvaises !
64
Et les Juifs disent : « La main d’Allah est fermée ! » Que leurs propres mains soient fermées, et maudits soient-ils pour l’avoir dit. Au contraire, Ses deux mains sont largement ouvertes : Il distribue Ses dons comme Il veut. Et certes, ce qui a été descendu vers toi de la part de ton Seigneur va faire beaucoup croître parmi eux la rébellion et la mécréance. Nous avons jeté parmi eux l’inimitié et la haine jusqu’au Jour de la Résurrection. Toutes les fois qu’ils allument un feu pour la guerre, Allah l’éteint. Et ils s’efforcent de semer le désordre sur la terre, alors qu’Allah n’aime pas les semeurs de désordre.
65
Si les gens du Livre avaient la foi et la piété, Nous leur aurions certainement effacé leurs méfaits et les aurions certainement introduits dans les Jardins du délice.
66
S’ils avaient appliqué la Thora et l’Evangile et ce qui est descendu sur eux de la part de leur Seigneur, ils auraient certainement joui de ce qui est au-dessus d’eux et de ce qui est sous leurs pieds. Il y a parmi eux un groupe qui agit avec droiture ; mais pour beaucoup d’entre eux, comme est mauvais ce qu’ils font !
67
O Messager, transmets ce qui t’a été descendu de la part de ton Seigneur. Si tu ne le faisais pas, alors tu n’aurais pas communiqué Son message. Et Allah te protègera des gens. Certes, Allah ne guide pas les gens mécréants.
68
Dis : « O gens du Livre, vous ne tenez sur rien, tant que vous ne vous conformez pas à la Thora et à l’Evangile et à ce qui vous a été descendu de la part de votre Seigneur. » Et certes, ce qui t’a été descendu de la part de ton Seigneur va accroître beaucoup d’entre eux en rébellion et en mécréance. Ne te tourmente donc pas pour les gens mécréants.
69
Ceux qui ont cru, ceux qui se sont judaïsés, les Sabéens, et les Chrétiens, ceux parmi eux qui croient en Allah, au Jour dernier et qui accomplissent les bonnes œuvres, pas de crainte sur eux, et ils ne seront point affligés.
70
Certes, Nous avions déjà pris l’engagement des Enfants d’Israël, et Nous leur avions envoyé des messagers. Mais chaque fois qu’un Messager leur vient avec ce qu’ils ne désirent pas, ils en traitent certains de menteurs et ils en tuent d’autres.
71
Comptant qu’il n’y aurait pas de tentation contre eux, ils étaient devenus aveugles et sourds. Puis Allah accueillit leur repentir. Ensuite, beaucoup d’entre eux redevinrent aveugles et sourds. Et Allah voit parfaitement ce qu’ils font.
72
Ce sont, certes, des mécréants ceux qui disent : « En vérité, Allah c’est le Messie, fils de Marie. » Alors que le Messie a dit : « O enfants d’Israël, adorez Allah, mon Seigneur et votre Seigneur ». Quiconque associe à Allah (d’autres divinités,) Allah lui interdit le Paradis ; et son refuge sera le Feu. Et pour les injustes, pas de secoureurs !
73
Ce sont certes des mécréants, ceux qui disent : « En vérité, Allah est le troisième de trois. » Alors qu’il n’y a de divinité qu’Une Divinité Unique ! Et s’ils ne cessent de le dire, certes, un châtiment douloureux touchera les mécréants d’entre eux.
74
Ne vont-ils donc pas se repentir à Allah et implorer Son pardon ? Car Allah est Pardonneur et Miséricordieux.
75
Le Messie, fils de Marie, n’était qu’un Messager. Des messagers sont passés avant lui. Et sa mère était une véridique. Et tous deux consommaient de la nourriture. Vois comme Nous leur expliquons les preuves et puis vois comme ils se détournent.
76
Dis : « Adorez-vous, au lieu d’Allah, ce qui n’a le pouvoir de vous faire ni le mal ni le bien ? » Or c’est Allah qui est l’Audient et l’Omniscient.
77
Dis : « O gens du Livre, n’exagérez pas en votre religion, s’opposant à la vérité. Ne suivez pas les passions des gens qui se sont égarés avant cela, qui ont égaré beaucoup de monde et qui se sont égarés du chemin droit.
78
Ceux des Enfants d’Israël qui n’avaient pas cru ont été maudits par la bouche de David et de Jésus fils de Marie, parce qu’ils désobéissaient et transgressaient.
79
Ils ne s’interdisaient pas les uns aux autres ce qu’ils faisaient de blâmable. Comme est mauvais, certes, ce qu’ils faisaient !
80
Tu vois beaucoup d’entre eux s’allier aux mécréants. Comme est mauvais, certes, ce que leurs âmes ont préparé, pour eux-mêmes, de sorte qu’ils ont encouru le courroux d’Allah, et c’est dans le supplice qu’ils éterniseront.
81
S’ils croyaient en Allah, au Prophète et à ce qui lui a été descendu, ils ne prendraient pas ces mécréants pour alliés. Mais beaucoup d’entre eux sont pervers.
82
Tu trouveras certainement que les Juifs et les associateurs sont les ennemis les plus acharnés des croyants. Et tu trouveras certes que les plus disposés à aimer les croyants sont ceux qui disent : « Nous sommes chrétiens ». C’est qu’il y a parmi eux des prêtres et des moines, et qu’ils ne s’enflent pas d’orgueil.
83
Et quand ils entendent ce qui a été descendu sur le Messager [Muhammad], tu vois leurs yeux déborder de larmes, parce qu’ils ont reconnu la vérité. Ils disent : « O notre Seigneur ! Nous croyons : inscris-nous donc parmi ceux qui témoignent (de la véracité du Coran).
84
Pourquoi ne croirions-nous pas en Allah et à ce qui nous est parvenu de la vérité. Pourquoi ne convoitions-nous pas que notre Seigneur nous fasse entrer en la compagnie des gens vertueux ? »
85
Allah donc les récompense pour ce qu’ils disent par des Jardins sous lesquels coulent les ruisseaux, où ils demeureront éternellement. Telle est la récompense des bienfaisants.
86
Et quant à ceux qui ne croient pas et qui traitent de mensonges Nos versets, ce sont les gens de la Fournaise.
87
O les croyants : ne déclarez pas illicites les bonnes choses qu’Allah vous a rendues licites. Et ne transgressez pas. Allah, (en vérité,) n’aime pas les transgresseurs.
88
Et mangez de ce qu’Allah vous a attribué de licite et de bon. Craignez Allah, en qui vous avez foi.
89
Allah ne vous sanctionne pas pour la frivolité dans vos serments, mais Il vous sanctionne pour les serments que vous avez l’intention d’exécuter. L’expiation en sera de nourrir dix pauvres, de ce dont vous nourrissez normalement vos familles, ou de les habiller, ou de libérer un esclave. Quiconque n’en trouve pas les moyens devra jeûner trois jours. Voilà l’expiation pour vos serments, lorsque vous avez juré. Et tenez à vos serments. Ainsi Allah vous explique Ses versets, afin que vous soyez reconnaissants !
90
O les croyants ! Le vin, le jeu de hasard, les pierres dressées, les flèches de divination ne sont qu’une abomination, œuvre du Diable. Ecartez-vous en, afin que vous réussissiez.
91
Le Diable ne veut que jeter parmi vous, à travers le vin et le jeu de hasard, l’inimitié et la haine, et vous détourner d’invoquer Allah et de la Salât. Allez-vous donc y mettre fin ?
92
Obéissez à Allah, obéissez au Messager, et prenez garde ! Si ensuite vous vous détournez... alors sachez qu’il n’incombe à Notre messager que de transmettre le message clairement.
93
Ce n’est pas un péché pour ceux qui ont la foi et font de bonnes œuvres en ce qu’ils ont consommé (du vin et des gains des jeux de hasard avant leur prohibition) pourvu qu’ils soient pieux (en évitant les choses interdites après en avoir eu connaissance) et qu’ils croient (en acceptant leur prohibition) et qu’ils fassent de bonnes œuvres ; puis qui (continuent) d’être pieux et de croire et qui (demeurent) pieux et bienfaisants. Car Allah aime les bienfaisants.
94
O les croyants ! Allah va certainement vous éprouver par quelque gibier à la portée de vos mains et de vos lances. C’est pour qu’Allah sache celui qui Le craint en secret. Quiconque après cela transgresse aura un châtiment douloureux.
95
O les croyants ! Ne tuez pas de gibier pendant que vous êtes en état d’Ihram. Quiconque parmi vous en tue délibérément, qu’il compense alors, soit par quelque bête de troupeau, semblable à ce qu’il a tué, d’après le jugement de deux personnes intègres parmi vous, et cela en offrande qu’il fera parvenir à (destination des pauvres de) la Ka’aba, ou bien par une expiation, en nourrissant des pauvres, ou par l’équivalent en jeûne. Cela afin qu’il goûte à la mauvaise conséquence de son acte. Allah a pardonné ce qui est passé ; mais quiconque récidive, Allah le punira. Allah est Puissant et Détenteur du pouvoir de punir.
96
La chasse en mer vous est permise, et aussi d’en manger, pour votre jouissance et celle des voyageurs. Et vous est illicite la chasse à terre tant que vous êtes en état d’Ihram. Et craignez Allah vers qui vous serez rassemblés.
97
Allah a institué la Ka’aba, la Maison sacrée, comme un lieu de rassemblement pour les gens. (Il a institué) le mois sacré, l’offrande (d’animaux,) et les guirlandes, afin que vous sachiez que vraiment Allah sait tout ce qui est dans les cieux et sur la terre ; et que vraiment Allah est Omniscient.
98
Sachez qu’Allah est sévère en punition, mais aussi qu’Allah est Pardonneur et Miséricordieux.
99
Il n’incombe au Messager que de transmettre (le message). Et Allah sait ce que vous divulguez tout comme ce que vous cachez.
100
Dis : « Le mauvais et le bon ne sont pas semblables, même si l’abondance du mal te séduit. Craignez Allah, donc, ô gens intelligents, afin que vous réussissiez.
101
O les croyants ! Ne posez pas de questions sur des choses qui, si elles vous étaient divulguées, vous mécontenteraient. Et si vous posez des questions à leur sujet, pendant que le Coran est révélé, elles vous seront divulguées. Allah vous a pardonné cela. Et Allah est Pardonneur et Indulgent.
102
Un peuple avant vous avait posé des questions (pareilles) puis, devinrent de leur fait mécréants.
103
Allah n’a pas institué la Bahira, la Sâïba, la Wasîlani le Hâm. Mais ceux qui ont mécru ont inventé ce mensonge contre Allah, et la plupart d’entre eux ne raisonnent pas.
104
Et quand on leur dit : « Venez vers ce qu’Allah a fait descendre (la Révélation), et vers le Messager », ils disent : « Il nous suffit de ce sur quoi nous avons trouvé nos ancêtres. » Quoi ! Même si leurs ancêtres ne savaient rien et n’étaient pas sur le bon chemin... ?
105
O les croyants ! Vous êtes responsables de vous-mêmes ! Celui qui s’égare ne vous nuira point si vous vous avez pris la bonne voie. C’est Vers Allah que vous retournerez tous ; alors Il vous informera de ce que vous faisiez.
106
O les croyants ! Quand la mort se présente à l’un de vous, le testament sera attesté par deux hommes intègres d’entre vous, ou deux autres, non des vôtres, si vous êtes en voyage dans le monde et que la mort vous frappe. Vous les retiendrez (les deux témoins), après la Salât, puis, si vous avez des doutes, vous les ferez jurer par Allah : « Nous ne faisons aucun commerce ou profit avec cela, même s’il s’agit d’un proche, et nous ne cacherons point le témoignage d’Allah. Sinon, nous serions du nombre des pécheurs ».
107
Si l’on découvre que ces deux témoins sont coupables de péché, deux autres plus intègres, parmi ceux auxquels le tort a été fait, prendront leur place et tous deux jureront par Allah : « En vérité, notre témoignage est plus juste que le témoignage de ces deux-là ; et nous ne transgressons point. Sinon, nous serions certainement du nombre des injustes ».
108
C’est le moyen le plus sûr pour les inciter à fournir le témoignage dans sa forme réelle ; ou leur faire craindre de voir d’autres serments se substituer aux leurs. Et craignez Allah et écoutez. Allah ne guide pas les gens pervers.
109
(Rappelle-toi) le jour où Allah rassemblera (tous) les messagers, et qu’Il dira : « Que vous a-t-on donné comme réponse ? » Ils diront : « Nous n’avons aucun savoir : c’est Toi, vraiment, le grand connaisseur de tout ce qui est inconnu ».
110
Et quand Allah dira : « O Jésus, fils de Marie, rappelle-toi Mon bienfait sur toi et sur ta mère quand Je te fortifiais du Saint-Esprit. Au berceau tu parlais aux gens, tout comme en ton âge mûr. Je t’enseignais le Livre, la Sagesse, la Thora et l’Evangile ! Tu fabriquais de l’argile comme une forme d’oiseau par Ma permission ; puis tu soufflais dedans. Alors par Ma permission, elle devenait oiseau. Et tu guérissais par Ma permission, l’aveugle-né et le lépreux. Et par Ma permission, tu faisais revivre les morts. Je te protégeais contre les Enfants d’Israël pendant que tu leur apportais les preuves. Mais ceux d’entre eux qui ne croyaient pas dirent : « Ceci n’est que de la magie évidente ».
111
Et quand J’ai révélé aux Apôtres ceci : « Croyez en Moi et en Mon messager (Jésus) ». Ils dirent : « Nous croyons ; et atteste que nous sommes entièrement soumis ».
112
Rappelle-toi le moment) où les Apôtres dirent : « O Jésus, fils de Marie, se peut-il que ton Seigneur fasse descendre sur nous du ciel une table servie ? » Il leur dit : « Craignez plutôt Allah, si vous êtes croyants ».
113
Ils dirent : « Nous voulons en manger, rassurer ainsi nos cœurs, savoir que tu nous as réellement dit la vérité et en être parmi les témoins ».
114
« O Allah, notre Seigneur, dit Jésus, fils de Marie, fais descendre du ciel sur nous une table servie qui soit une fête pour nous, pour le premier d’entre nous, comme pour le dernier, ainsi qu’un signe de Ta part. Nourris-nous : Tu es le meilleur des nourrisseurs. »
115
« Oui, dit Allah, Je la ferai descendre sur vous. Mais ensuite, quiconque d’entre vous refuse de croire, Je le châtierai d’un châtiment dont Je ne châtierai personne d’autre dans l’univers. »
116
(Rappelle-leur) le moment où Allah dira : « O Jésus, fils de Marie, est-ce toi qui as dit aux gens : « Prenez-moi, ainsi que ma mère, pour deux divinités en dehors d’Allah ? » Il dira : « Gloire et pureté à Toi ! Il ne m’appartient pas de déclarer ce que je n’ai pas le droit de dire ! Si je l’avais dit, Tu l’aurais su, certes. Tu sais ce qu’il y a en moi, et je ne sais pas ce qu’il y a en Toi. Tu es, en vérité, le grand connaisseur de tout ce qui est inconnu.
117
Je ne leur ai dit que ce que Tu m’avais commandé, (à savoir): « Adorez Allah, mon Seigneur et votre Seigneur ». Et je fus témoin contre eux aussi longtemps que je fus parmi eux. Puis quand Tu m’as rappelé, c’est Toi qui fus leur observateur attentif. Et Tu es témoin de toute chose.
118
Si Tu les châties, ils sont Tes serviteurs. Et si Tu leur pardonnes, c’est Toi le Puissant, le Sage ».
119
Allah dira : « Voilà le jour où leur véracité va profiter aux véridiques : ils auront des Jardins sous lesquels coulent les ruisseaux pour y demeurer éternellement. » Allah les a agréés et eux L’ont agréé. Voilà l’énorme succès.
120
A Allah seul appartient le royaume des cieux, de la terre et de ce qu’ils renferment. Et Il est Omnipotent.
←|→
Blachère, 1957Context
X
Sourate V.
La Table servie.
(Al-Mâ’ida.)
Translator's introductory remarks
Titre tiré du vt. 112.
L’exégèse considère cette sourate comme révélée après la sourate XLVIII. Cette affirmation ne vaut toutefois que pour certains passages car, dans l’ensemble, on constate que cette sourate est formée d’éléments chronologiquement fort divers. On peut grouper ceux-ci en cinq séries, en fonction de cinq idées centrales.
Au nom d’Allah, le Bienfaiteur miséricordieux.
1
O vous qui croyez !, remplissez les engagements [pris]. Licite est pour vous la bête de troupeaux, sauf celles dont énumération vous est communiquée. Ne considérez point comme licite le gibier [tué] alors que vous êtes sacralisés ! Allah décide ce qu’Il veut.
Note [original edition] : al-‛uqûda « les engagements [pris] ». Les commt. hésitent à voir dans ce terme des engagements commerciaux, mais pensent à des obligations très générales, y compris celles envers Dieu. Ne s’agirait-il point de victimes promises en sacrifice ? ǁ Alors que vous êtes sacralisés = durant l’accomplissement des rites du Pèlerinage.
    2
    O vous qui croyez !, ne déclarez non sacrés ni les choses sacrées (?) d’Allah, ni le mois sacré, ni les offrandes (hady), ni les victimes parées de guirlandes, ni ceux se rendant au Temple Sacré recherchant faveur et satisfaction de leur Seigneur !
    Note [original edition] : Ne déclarez non sacrés. Text. : ne déclarez pas licites. ǁ Le Temple Sacré = la Kaaba à la Mekke.
      2

      Facsimile Image Placeholder
      [3] Quand vous êtes désacralisés, livrez-vous à la chasse ! Que la haine pour un peuple qui vous a écartés [naguère] de la Mosquée Sacrée ne vous porte point à un abus de droit ! Entr’aidez-vous [plutôt] dans la bonté pieuse (birr) et la piété ! Ne vous entr’aidez point [, au contraire,] dans le péché et l’abus de droit ! Soyez pieux envers Allah ! Allah est redoutable en [Son] châtiment.
      Note [original edition] : Livrez-vous à la chasse = vous avez licence de vous livrer à la chasse. ǁ Que la haine etc. Ce passage paraît devoir être reporté plus bas, vt. 11.
        3
        [4] Illicites ont été déclarés pour vous [la chair de] la bête morte, le sang, la chair du porc et de ce qui a été consacré à un autre qu’Allah, [la chair de] la bête étouffée, [de] la bête tombée sous des coups, [de] la bête morte d’une chute [ou] d’un coup de corne, [la chair de] ce que les fauves ont dévoré (sic) — sauf si vous l’avez purifiée —, [la chair de] ce qui est égorgé devant les pierres dressées. Consulter le sort par les flèches est perversité. Aujourd’hui ceux qui sont infidèles désespèrent de [vous arracher à (?)] votre religion. Ne les redoutez pas, mais redoutez-Moi !
        Note [original edition] : Cette liste des interdits alimentaires est plus complète que celle figurant dans la sourate II, 168. Elle rappelle beaucoup Deutéronome, XIV, 7 sqq. — ‛alā n-nuṣubi « devant les pierres dressées ». Autre sens : sur les pierres dressées. Le mot semble un pluriel de niṣâb, mais les lexicographes y voient un sing. Le terme devait s’appliquer à ces sortes de menhirs parfois grossièrement retaillés vénérées par les Cananéens, ou aux massébâ des Hébreux de l’époque pré-mosaïque. ǁ Consulter le sort… perversité. Cette phrase est d’un autre mouvement et sans lien de fond avec l’ensemble, en dehors du fait qu’il s’agit indirectement d’une interdiction. ǁ Aujourd’hui… redoutez-Moi. Si cette phrase et le vt. qui suit sont réellement à leur place, il semble qu’il faille les rejeter après : Quiconque sera contraint… miséricordieux, du vt. 5.
          3
          [5] Aujourd’hui J’ai parachevé votre religion et vous ai accordé Mon entier bienfait. J’agrée pour vous l’Islam, comme religion. Quiconque sera contraint [d’en manger], durant une famine, sans se précipiter volontairement dans le péché [sera autorisé à le faire], car Allah est absoluteur et miséricordieux.
          Note [original edition] : Quiconque sera contraint etc. Cette phrase se raccroche au vt. 4. Sans grande vraisemblance, les commt. voient une série d’incidentes dans ce qui l’en sépare.
            [Des permissions alimentaires et matrimoniales.]
            4
            [6] [Les Croyants] t’interrogent sur ce qui est déclaré licite pour eux. Réponds[-leur] : « Licites pour vous sont les excellentes [nourritures]. Mangez [aussi] de ce que prennent pour vous ceux des oiseaux de
            Facsimile Image Placeholder
            proie que vous dressez, tels des chiens, selon les procédés qu’Allah vous a enseignés ! Proférez [toutefois] le nom d’Allah, sur leur prise, et soyez pieux envers Allah ! Allah est prompt à demander compte. »
            5
            [7] Aujourd’hui, licites sont pour vous les excellentes [nourritures]. La nourriture de ceux à qui a été donnée l’Écriture est licite pour vous et votre nourriture est licite pour eux.
            [Licites sont pour vous] les muḥṣana [du nombre] des Croyantes et les muḥṣana [du nombre] de ceux à qui l’Écriture a été donnée avant vous, quand vous aurez donné leurs douaires à [ces muḥṣana], en hommes concluant mariage avec une muḥṣana, non en fornicateurs ni en preneurs de courtisanes. Quiconque rejette la foi voit devenir vaines ses actions et, dans la [Vie] Dernière, il sera parmi les Perdants.
            Note [original edition] : [Licites sont pour vous] les muḥṣana. La disposition qui suit ne se rattache que de très loin à ce qui précède ; elle complète la sourate IV, 28, dont certaines expressions sont textuellement reprises.
              [De l’ablution.]
              6
              [8] O vous qui croyez ! quand vous vous disposez à la Prière, lavez-vous le visage et les mains jusqu’aux coudes ! passez-vous la main sur la tête et les pieds jusqu’aux chevilles !
              Note [original edition] : Vous vous disposez à la Prière. Autre sens : vous vous levez pour la Prière.
                6
                [9] Si vous êtes en état de pollution, purifiez-vous ! Si vous êtes malades ou en voyage, ou [si] l’un de vous vient du lieu secret, ou [si] vous avez caressé vos femmes et que vous ne trouviez pas d’eau, recourez à du bon sable et passez-vous-en sur le visage et sur les mains ! Allah ne veut vous imposer nulle gêne (ḥaraj), mais Il veut vous purifier et parachever Son bienfait envers vous. Peut-être serez-vous reconnaissants.
                Note [original edition] : fa-ṭṭahharû « purifiez-vous » = procédez à l’ablution. La racine, dans le Coran, rappelons-le, a le sens de « purification corporelle ». ǁ Si vous êtes malades etc. Reprise textuelle de la sourate IV, 46 à la fin.
                  [Admonition aux Croyants. Rappel des bienfaits d’Allah.]
                  7
                  [10] Rappelez-vous le bienfait d’Allah envers vous et l’alliance que Nous avons conclue avec vous, quand vous eûtes dit : « Nous avons entendu et avons obéi. » Soyez pieux envers Allah ! Allah connaît bien les pensées des cœurs.
                  8

                  Facsimile Image Placeholder
                  [11] O vous qui croyez !, tenez-vous droits devant Allah en témoins de l’équité (sic) ! Que la haine pour un peuple [impie] ne vous porte point à n’être pas justes ! Soyez justes ! C’est [l’acte] le plus proche de la piété. Soyez pieux envers Allah ! Allah est bien informé de ce que vous faites.
                  Note [original edition] : Tenez-vous droits… équité. L’expression est insolite et l’on s’attendrait plutôt à : Soyez témoins envers Allah en pratiquant constamment l’équité, comme dans la sourate IV, 134.
                    9
                    [12] Allah a promis à ceux qui auront cru et accompli des œuvres pies qu’ils auront pardon et rétribution immense,
                    10
                    [13] alors que ceux qui auront été infidèles et auront traité Nos aya de mensonges seront les Hôtes de la Fournaise.
                    11
                    [14] O vous qui croyez !, rappelez-vous le bienfait d’Allah envers vous, quand [ces gens] étaient un peuple prêt à porter la main sur vous et [qu’]Il détourna de vous leurs mains ! Soyez pieux envers Allah et que sur Allah s’appuient les Croyants !
                    [Contre les Juifs médinois.]
                    12
                    [15] Certes Allah a fait alliance avec les fils d’Israël. D’entre eux Nous avons fait surgir douze chefs. Et Allah a dit : « Je suis avec vous. Si vous accomplissez la Prière et donnez l’Aumône (zakât), [si] vous croyez en Mes Apôtres et les assistez, [si] vous faites un beau prêt à Allah, J’effacerai certes pour vous vos mauvaises actions et vous ferai entrer en des Jardins sous lesquels couleront les ruisseaux. Quiconque, après cela, sera impie parmi vous, se trouvera égaré loin du Chemin Uni. »
                    Note [original edition] : [Si] vous faites un beau prêt. Cf. sourate II, 246.
                      13
                      [16] C’est pour avoir rompu leur alliance [avec Nous] que Nous les avons maudits. Durs Nous avons fait leurs cœurs. Ils détournent le Discours de ses sens et ils ont oublié une partie de ce qui leur a été envoyé comme Édification. Tu ne cesseras [, Prophète !,] d’éventer quelque trahison de leur part, sauf d’un petit nombre d’entre eux. Efface [leur faute] et pardonne ! Allah aime les Bienfaisants.
                      [Contre les Chrétiens et les Juifs.]
                      14
                      [17] De ceux qui disent : « Nous sommes Chrétiens », Nous avons reçu alliance. [Toutefois] ils ont oublié une partie de ce par quoi ils ont été édifiés et Nous avons excité entre eux l’hostilité et la haine pour jusqu’au Jour de la Résurrection. [Alors] Allah les avisera de ce qu’ils se trouvaient accomplir.
                      15
                      [18] O Détenteurs de l’Écriture !, Notre Apôtre est venu à vous, vous exposant une grande partie de l’Écriture que vous cachiez et effaçant [aussi] une grande partie de celle-ci. D’Allah vous sont venues une Lumière et une Écriture explicite
                      16
                      [18] par laquelle Allah dirige ceux qui visent Sa satisfaction, dans les Chemins du Salut, et [par laquelle], avec Sa permission, Il les fait sortir des Ténèbres vers la Lumière et les dirige vers une Voie Droite.
                      Note [original edition] : Qui visent. Text. : qui suivent.
                        17
                        [19] Infidèles ont été certes ceux qui ont dit : « Allah est le Messie, fils de Marie. » Réponds[-leur] : « Qui donc peut en rien répondre d’Allah, s’Il veut faire périr le Messie, fils de Marie, ainsi que sa mère et tous ceux qui sont sur la terre ? »
                        Note [original edition] : man yamliku mina llâhi šay’an « qui donc peut en rien etc. » Text. : qui donc possède rien par rapport à Allah.
                          17
                          [20] A Allah la royauté des cieux et de la terre et de ce qui est entre eux. Il crée ce qu’Il veut, et sur toute chose, Il est omnipotent.
                          18
                          [21] Les Juifs et les Chrétiens ont dit : « Nous sommes les fils et les aimés d’Allah. » Demande[-leur] : « Pourquoi donc vous torture-t-Il pour vos péchés ? Non, vous êtes de [simples] mortels [du nombre] de ceux qu’Il a créés. » Il pardonne à qui Il veut et Il torture qui Il veut ! A Allah la royauté des cieux et de la terre et de ce qui est entre eux. Vers Lui sera le « Devenir ».
                          Note [original edition] : ’aḥîbbâ’u « les aimés ». Autre sens : les amis.
                            19
                            [22] O Détenteurs de l’Écriture !, Notre Apôtre est venu à vous — vous instruisant, à une cessation [de la venue] de Nos Apôtres —, [de peur] que vous ne disiez : « Nul Avertisseur, nul Annonciateur
                            Facsimile Image Placeholder
                            n’est venu à nous. » [Non point !] Un Annonciateur, un Avertisseur est venu à vous. Allah, sur toute chose, est omnipotent.
                            Note [original edition] : ‛alā fitratin « à une cessation ». Autre sens : à la fin d’une interruption.
                              [Contre les Juifs médinois. Rappel de leur rébellion contre Moïse.]
                              20
                              [23] Et [souvenez-vous] quand Moïse dit à son peuple : « O mon peuple !, rappelez-vous le bienfait d’Allah envers vous, quand Il mit parmi vous des Prophètes, [quand] Il fit de vous des rois et vous donna ce qu’Il n’avait donné à nul [autre] au monde (‛âlamîn) !
                              21
                              [24] O mon peuple !, entrez dans la Terre Sainte qu’Allah vous a destinée ! Ne revenez point sur vos pas, sans quoi vous vous en retournerez en Perdants ! »
                              Note [original edition] : Ce vt. évoque Genèse, XVI, 18 : Ce jour-là l’Éternel fit alliance avec Abraham et dit : « Je donne ce pays à ta postérité. »
                                22
                                [25] — « Moïse ! », répondirent-ils, « en [cette terre] est un peuple de géants et nous n’y entrerons pas avant qu’ils en soient sortis. S’ils en sortent, en vérité, nous y entrerons. »
                                Note [original edition] : Cf. Deutéronome, II, 10 : Les Emim y habitaient auparavant : c’était un peuple grand, nombreux et de haute taille, comme les Anakim.
                                  23
                                  [26] [Alors] deux hommes dirent, qui étaient parmi ceux craignant Allah et qui étaient comblés par Lui de bienfaits : « Entrez chez [ces géants] par la porte (sic) ! Quand vous aurez franchi celle-ci, vous serez vainqueurs. Sur Allah appuyez-vous, si vous êtes croyants ! »
                                  Note [original edition] : Deux hommes etc. L’exégèse reconnaît ici Josué et Kaleb.
                                    24
                                    [27] [Mais les gens] s’écrièrent : « O Moïse !, nous n’entrerons point en cette terre tant qu’y seront [ces géants]. Mets-toi donc en marche, toi et ton Seigneur, et combattez ! Nous, ici, nous nous abstenons. »
                                    25
                                    [28] — « Seigneur ! », dit [Moïse], « je ne réponds que de moi et de mon frère. Sépare-nous donc de ce peuple pervers ! »
                                    26
                                    [29] [Le Seigneur] répondit : « [Cette terre] est interdite [aux Fils d’Israël]. Durant quarante années, ils erreront dans le pays. Ne te désole point pour ce peuple pervers ! »
                                    Note [original edition] : [Cette terre] etc. Text. : elle leur est illicite.
                                      [Le crime de Caïn, cause d’interdiction de l’homicide.]
                                      27
                                      [30] Communique-leur, selon la vérité, l’histoire (nabâ’) des deux fils d’Adam, quand ils offrirent une oblation et que celle de l’un fut acceptée tandis que celle de l’autre ne le fut point ! Celui-ci cria [alors à son frère] : « Je te tuerai ! » [Mais son frère] répondit : « Allah n’accepte que [l’oblation] des Pieux.
                                      Note [original edition] : Beaucoup plus que le récit de Genèse, IV, 3 sqq., celui du Coran évoque des traits du Talmud.
                                        28
                                        [31] Assurément, si tu portes la main sur moi, tu me tueras, [car] moi, je ne porterai point la main sur toi pour te tuer. Je crains Allah, Seigneur des Mondes.
                                        29
                                        [32] Je veux que tu confesses ton crime contre moi et que tu sois parmi les Hôtes du Feu. C’est là la « récompense » des Injustes. »
                                        Note [original edition] : Ton crime contre moi. Text. : mon péché et ton péché.
                                          30
                                          [33] Le meurtre de son frère lui ayant été suggéré par son âme, [le fils d’Adam] tua donc [son frère] et il se trouva au nombre des Perdants.
                                          31
                                          [34] [Comme il ne savait comment faire disparaître le cadavre,] Allah fit surgir un corbeau qui gratta la terre afin de lui faire voir comment ensevelir la dépouille de son frère. « Malheur à moi ! », s’écria [le meurtrier]. « Je ne suis [même] pas capable d’être comme ce corbeau et d’ensevelir la dépouille de mon frère ! » et il fut parmi ceux que hante le remords.
                                          Note [original edition] : Ce trait est ignoré de la Genèse qui ne dit d’ailleurs rien de l’ensevelissement d’Abel.
                                            32
                                            [35] C’est à cause de ce crime que Nous décrétâmes, pour les Fils d’Israël, que quiconque tuerait une personne (nafs) sans que celle-ci ait tué ou [semé] scandale sur la terre, [serait jugé] comme s’il avait tué les Hommes en totalité. [En revanche, Nous décrétâmes que] quiconque ferait revivre [une personne serait jugé] comme s’il avait fait revivre les Hommes en totalité.
                                            Note [original edition] : Ce trait se retrouve dans la Mischna : C’est pourquoi l’Homme a été simplement créé pour montrer que quiconque tue quelqu’un en sera tenu responsable comme s’il avait tué tout le genre humain, mais quiconque a conservé quelqu’un c’est comme s’il avait conservé tout le genre humain. — De ce crime. Text. : de cela. ǁ Sans que celle-ci ait tué. Text. : non en prix d’une personne.
                                              32
                                              [36] Nos Apôtres sont ensuite venus à eux avec les Preuves mais, en vérité, beaucoup parmi eux après [cette venue] furent certes des Impies (musrif) sur la terre.
                                              33

                                              Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                              [37] La « récompense » de ceux qui font la guerre à Allah et à Son Apôtre et qui s’évertuent à [semer le] scandale sur la terre sera seulement d’être tués ou d’être crucifiés, ou d’avoir les mains et pieds opposés tranchés, ou d’être bannis de leur pays. Cela sera pour eux opprobre en la [Vie] Immédiate et, en la [Vie] Dernière, ils auront un tourment immense.
                                              34
                                              [38] Exception faite pour ceux qui seront revenus [de leur faute] avant que vous ayez pouvoir sur eux. Sachez en effet qu’Allah est absoluteur et miséricordieux !
                                              35
                                              [39] O vous qui croyez !, soyez pieux envers Allah et recherchez le moyen [d’aller] jusqu’à Lui ! Menez combat dans Son Chemin ! Peut-être serez-vous des Bienheureux.
                                              36
                                              [40] Si ceux qui sont infidèles avaient en totalité ce qui est dans la terre et, avec cela, autant encore pour se racheter du tourment du Jour de la Résurrection, cela ne serait point accepté d’eux. A eux un tourment cruel.
                                              37
                                              [41] Ils voudront sortir du Feu, mais ils n’en sortiront point. A eux tourment permanent.
                                              38
                                              [42] Au voleur et à la voleuse, tranchez les mains (sic) en « récompense » de ce qu’ils se seront acquis et en châtiment d’Allah. Allah est puissant et sage.
                                              39
                                              [43] Quiconque reviendra toutefois [sur sa faute] et se réformera (’aṣlaḥa) après avoir été injuste, Allah reviendra [de Sa rigueur] contre lui. Allah est absoluteur et miséricordieux.
                                              40
                                              [44] Ne sais-tu point qu’Allah possède la royauté des cieux et de la terre ? Il tourmente qui Il veut et pardonne à qui Il veut. Allah, sur toute chose, est omnipotent.
                                              [Contre les Hypocrites et les Juifs médinois. Rappel aux Juifs et aux Chrétiens d’avoir a arbitrer selon la thora et l’évangile. Complément constitué par la nouvelle Révélation.]
                                              41
                                              [45] O Apôtre !, parmi ceux disant, de leurs bouches : « Nous croyons ! », alors que leurs cœurs ne croient point, ou parmi ceux pratiquant le Judaïsme et qui sont tout oreilles pour le mensonge, que ne
                                              Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                              t’attriste pas [la vue de] ceux qui se ruent vers l’impiété, qui sont tout oreilles pour d’autres non venus à toi, [qui] détournent le Discours de ses sens, [qui] disent : « Si ceci vous a été donné, prenez-le ! S’il ne vous a pas été donné, prenez garde ! » Celui qu’Allah veut soumettre à une tentation, tu ne possèdes rien pour lui, à l’encontre d’Allah. Ce sont-là ceux dont Allah n’a point voulu purifier les cœurs. A eux opprobre en la [Vie] Immédiate. A eux, dans la [Vie] Dernière, tourment immense.
                                              Note [original edition] : Si ceci vous a été donné… prenez garde = Si le texte révélé tel que nous vous le disons, vous a été transmis, recevez-le ! Si, au contraire, ce qui vous est révélé diffère de ce que nous vous récitons, gardez-vous de le recevoir !
                                                42
                                                [46] Tout oreilles pour le mensonge et goinfres de la vénalité, si [ces gens] viennent à toi [, Prophète !,] arbitre entre eux ou détourne-toi d’eux ! Si tu te détournes d’eux, ils ne te nuiront en rien. Si tu arbitres, arbitre entre eux selon l’équité ! Allah aime ceux qui observent l’équité.
                                                Note [original edition] : Le vt. ferait allusion à un cas d’adultère entre un Juif et une Juive de Khaïbar pour lequel on aurait eu recours à l’arbitrage de Mahomet, qui aurait prescrit la lapidation des coupables — ’akhâlîna li-s-suḥti « goinfres de la vénalité ». Les commt. glosent as-suḥti par rašwa « don, pot-de-vin offert à un arbitre ». Plus tard, le terme désignera un « gain illicite ».
                                                  43
                                                  [47] Comment te prendraient-ils [toutefois] comme arbitre alors qu’ils ont la Thora où se trouve le jugement d’Allah ? Après [y avoir cherché la vérité (?)], ils se détournent cependant. Ces gens ne sont point des Croyants.
                                                  Note [original edition] : Après [y avoir cherché la vérité (?)]. Text. : après cela. Le sens est très incertain.
                                                    44
                                                    [48] Nous avons fait descendre la Thora où se trouvent Direction et Lumière. Par elle, pour ceux qui pratiquaient le Judaïsme, arbitraient les Prophètes qui s’étaient soumis [au Seigneur] (’aslama), ainsi que les maîtres et les docteurs dans l’Écriture d’Allah dont la conservation leur avait été confiée et dont ils portaient témoignage. Ne redoutez donc pas ces gens, [mais] redoutez-Moi ! Ne troquez pas Mes aya à vil prix ! Ceux qui n’arbitrent point au moyen de ce qu’Allah a fait descendre, ceux-là sont les Impies.
                                                    Note [original edition] : rabbâniyyûna « maîtres ». V. la note sur la sourate III, 73. ǁ ’aḥbâru « docteurs ». Le terme est emprunté à l’hébreu. ǁ bi-mâ « au moyen de ce que ». V. la note sur la sourate III, 73. ǁ Dont ils portaient témoignage. Text. : dont ils furent témoins à son encontre.
                                                      45
                                                      [49] Dans [la Thora], Nous avons prescrit [à ceux qui pratiquent le Judaïsme] : « Âme pour âme, œil pour œil, nez pour nez, oreille pour oreille, dent pour dent ; les blessures tombent sous [le] talion. » Quiconque cependant fait aumône [du prix du sang]
                                                      Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                      aura en cela un moyen d’effacer [ses péchés]. Ceux qui n’arbitrent point au moyen de ce qu’Allah a fait descendre, ceux-là sont les Injustes.
                                                      Note [original edition] : [A ceux qui pratiquent le Judaïsme]. Text. : à eux. ǁ Âme pour âme etc. Le texte évoque Lévitique, XXV, 17 sqq.
                                                        46
                                                        [50] Nous leur (sic) avons donné comme successeur Jésus, fils de Marie, déclarant véridique ce qui, de la Thora, était antérieur à lui et lui avons donné l’Évangile contenant Direction et Lumière déclarant véridique ce qui, de la Thora, était antérieur à lui et [était] Direction et Admonition pour les Pieux.
                                                        47
                                                        [51] Que les Détenteurs de l’Évangile arbitrent au moyen de ce qu’Allah y a fait descendre ! Ceux qui n’arbitrent point au moyen de ce qu’Allah a fait descendre sont les Pervers.
                                                        48
                                                        [52] [Prophète !,] Nous avons fait descendre vers toi l’Écriture [chargée] de Vérité, déclarant véridique ce qui, de l’Écriture, est antérieur à elle et en proclamant l’authenticité (?). Arbitre donc entre [tous ces gens] au moyen de ce qu’Allah a fait descendre ! Ne suis point leurs doctrines pernicieuses [t’écartant] de la Vérité venue à toi ! A tous, Nous avons donné une règle (?) et une voie.
                                                        Note [original edition] : muhayminan ‛alay-hi « en proclamant l’authenticité ». Sens accueilli par les commt., mais fort discutable. ǁ Entre [tous ces gens]. Text. : entre eux. Il paraît bien s’agir d’arbitrage entre Croyants et Non-Croyants, voire entre Non-Croyants uniquement. ǁ šir‛atan « une règle ». Text. : une voie à suivre. ǁ minhâjan « voie ». Le terme ne se trouve qu’ici et est un emprunt à la langue rabbinique.
                                                          48
                                                          [53] Si Allah avait voulu, Il aurait fait de vous une communauté unique. [Il ne l’a] toutefois [pas fait], afin de vous éprouver en ce qu’Il vous a donné. Devancez-vous donc mutuellement dans les bonnes actions ! Vers Allah sera votre retour, à tous, et Il vous avisera de ce sur quoi vous vous opposiez.
                                                          49
                                                          [54] Arbitre entre eux au moyen de ce qu’Allah a fait descendre ! Ne suis point leurs doctrines pernicieuses ! Garde-toi qu’ils te mettent en tentation [de te détourner] d’une partie de ce qu’Allah a fait descendre vers toi ! S’ils tournent le dos, sache qu’Allah veut seulement les frapper pour quelques-uns de leurs péchés ! En vérité, beaucoup d’Hommes sont certes pervers.
                                                          50
                                                          [55] Le jugement de la Gentilité (jâhiliyya), voilà ce qu’ils cherchent ! Qui donc pourtant est meilleur juge qu’Allah envers un peuple qui est convaincu ?
                                                          [Interdiction aux Croyants de pactiser avec les Juifs et les Chrétiens.]
                                                          51
                                                          [56] O vous qui croyez !, ne prenez point les Juifs et les Chrétiens comme affiliés (?) : ils sont affiliés (?) les uns avec les autres. Quiconque, parmi vous, les prendra comme affiliés (?) sera des leurs. Allah ne conduit point le peuple des Injustes.
                                                          Note [original edition] : ’awliyâ’ « affiliés ». Il n’est évidemment plus possible de prendre ici le terme avec le sens de « patrons ». Le terme semble équivaloir à mawâlî.
                                                            52
                                                            [57] Tu vois ceux au cœur de qui est un mal se précipiter vers eux en disant : « Nous redoutons qu’un coup du sort ne nous frappe. » Peut-être Allah apportera-t-Il le Succès ou quelque ordre [émanant] de Lui, en sorte que [ces gens] se trouveront regretter ce qu’ils auront caché en leur âme
                                                            Note [original edition] : al-Fatḥa « le Succès ». V. note sur sourate LVII, 10.
                                                              53
                                                              [58] et [en sorte que] ceux qui croient diront : « Sont-ce là ceux qui, par Allah, en leurs serments solennels, juraient qu’ils étaient certes avec vous ? Vaines sont leurs actions ! Ils se trouvent être perdants ! »
                                                              54
                                                              [59] O vous qui croyez !, quiconque parmi vous rejette sa religion… Allah amènera un peuple qu’Il aimera et qui L’aimera, humble à l’égard des Croyants, altier à l’égard des Infidèles, qui mènera combat dans le Chemin d’Allah et n’aura à craindre le blâme de personne. Voilà la faveur d’Allah. Il l’accorde à qui Il veut. Allah est large et omniscient.
                                                              Note [original edition] : Quiconque… rejette sa religion. Phrase en suspens.
                                                                55
                                                                [60] Votre patron [et vos alliés] sont seulement Allah, Son Apôtre et ceux qui accomplissent la Prière, [qui] donnent l’Aumône (zakât) et [qui] s’inclinent.
                                                                56
                                                                [61] Quiconque prend pour patron [et alliés] Allah, Son Apôtre et ceux qui croient…, car la Faction d’Allah forme les Vainqueurs.
                                                                57
                                                                [62] O vous qui croyez !, ne prenez point comme affiliés (?) ceux qui ont pris votre Religion en raillerie et comme jeu, parmi ceux à qui l’Écriture a été donnée antérieurement et [parmi] les Infidèles ! Soyez pieux, envers Allah, si vous êtes croyants !
                                                                58
                                                                [63] Quand vous appelez à la Prière, ils prennent celle-ci en raillerie et comme jeu. Ils sont en effet un peuple qui ne raisonne point.
                                                                [Contre les Juifs médinois et les Chrétiens.]
                                                                59
                                                                [64] Dis : « O Détenteurs de l’Écriture !, que condamnez-vous en nous sinon que nous croyons en Allah, à ce qu’Il a fait descendre vers nous, à ce qu’Il a fait descendre auparavant ? La plupart d’entre vous sont pervers. »
                                                                60
                                                                [65] Dis : « Vous donnerai-je avis de ceux dont la « récompense » sera pire que cela, auprès d’Allah ? Ceux qu’Allah a maudits, contre qui Il s’est courroucé, dont Il a fait des singes et des porcs, [qui] ont adoré les Taghout, ceux-là ont la pire place et sont les plus égarés hors du Chemin Uni. »
                                                                61
                                                                [66] Quand ils viennent à vous, ils disent : « Nous croyons. » [Mais] ils entrent avec l’impiété et ils ressortent avec elle. Allah sait très bien ce qu’ils se trouvent céler.
                                                                62
                                                                [67] Tu vois beaucoup d’entre eux se précipiter dans le péché, dans l’abus de droit, dans la vénalité. Combien détestable est certes ce qu’ils se trouvent faire !
                                                                Note [original edition] : ’akli-himi s-suḥta « dans la vénalité ». Text. : dans leur action de manger [le produit de] la vénalité. Sur le terme, v. ci-dessus vt. 46.
                                                                  63
                                                                  [68] Pourquoi leurs maîtres et leurs docteurs ne les empêchent-ils point de dire (sic) le péché et de se nourrir grâce à la vénalité ? Combien détestable est certes ce qu’ils se trouvent accomplir !
                                                                  64
                                                                  [69] Les Juifs ont dit : « La main d’Allah est fermée. » [Non !] ce sont leurs mains qui sont fermées et ils ont été maudits à cause de ce qu’ils ont dit. Les mains [d’Allah], tout au contraire, sont ouvertes : Il accorde subsistance comme Il veut. Ce qu’on a fait descendre de ton Seigneur accroît pour beaucoup d’entre eux [leur] rébellion et [leur] impiété. Nous avons excité entre eux l’hostilité et la haine jusqu’au Jour de la Résurrection. Chaque fois que fut allumé un feu pour la guerre, Nous l’éteignîmes. Ils s’évertuent à semer le scandale sur la terre alors qu’Allah n’aime pas les Semeurs de scandale.
                                                                  Note [original edition] : Ce qu’on a fait descendre… impiété. Même phrase, mieux en place, dans vt. 72.
                                                                    65
                                                                    [70] Si les Détenteurs de l’Écriture avaient cru et avaient été pieux, Nous aurions effacé pour eux leurs mauvaises actions et les aurions fait entrer dans les Jardins du Délice, [au Jugement Dernier].
                                                                    66

                                                                    Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                    [70] S’ils avaient traduit en actes la Thora, l’Évangile et ce qu’on a fait descendre vers eux, de leur Seigneur, ils auraient mangé ce qui est au-dessus d’eux et sous leurs pieds. Parmi eux est une communauté allant sans dévier. [Mais pour] beaucoup d’entre eux, combien mauvais est ce qu’ils font !
                                                                    Note [original edition] : S’ils avaient traduit en actes. Text. : s’ils avaient accompli la Thora. ǁ muqtaṣidatun « allant sans dévier ». Autre sens possible : éloignée des extrêmes, modérée. Quelle est la secte judéo-chrétienne ou chrétienne visée ici ?
                                                                      67
                                                                      [71] O Apôtre !, fais parvenir ce qu’on a fait descendre vers toi, de ton Seigneur ! Si tu ne [le] fais point, tu n’auras pas fait parvenir Son message (sic) et Allah te mettra hors d’atteinte des Hommes (sic). Allah ne saurait conduire le peuple des Impies.
                                                                      Note [original edition] : Tu n’auras pas fait parvenir etc. En son état actuel, le texte embarrasse fort les commt.
                                                                        68
                                                                        [72] Dis : « O Détenteurs de l’Écriture !, vous ne serez pas dans le vrai avant d’avoir traduit [en actes] la Thora, l’Évangile et ce qu’on a fait descendre vers vous, de votre Seigneur. » [Mais] ce qu’on a fait descendre de ton Seigneur accroît pour beaucoup d’entre eux [leur] rébellion et [leur] impiété. Ne te désole point sur le peuple des Infidèles !
                                                                        69
                                                                        [73] Ceux qui croient (= les Musulmans), ceux qui pratiquent le Judaïsme, les Sabéens et les Chrétiens — ceux qui croient en Allah et au Dernier jour et qui accomplissent œuvre pie —, nulle crainte sur eux et ils ne seront point attristés.
                                                                        Note [original edition] : Ce vt. est une reprise de la sourate II, 59, où il a sa place. Placé ici, il forme contradiction avec le vt. 70.
                                                                          70
                                                                          [74] Nous avons certes conclu alliance avec les Fils d’Israël et leur avons envoyé des Apôtres. Chaque fois qu’un Apôtre leur a apporté ce que leurs âmes ne désiraient point, ils ont traité d’imposteur une fraction et ont tué [l’autre] fraction
                                                                          71
                                                                          [75] Ils ont cru qu’il n’y aurait pas de tentation [d’abjurer]. Ils ont été aveugles et sourds, mais Allah est revenu de Sa rigueur [contre eux]. Ensuite beaucoup, parmi eux, furent [à nouveau] aveugles et sourds. Allah est clairvoyant sur ce qu’ils font.
                                                                          [Contre les Chrétiens.]
                                                                          72
                                                                          [76] Ceux qui sont impies ont certes dit : « Allah est le Messie, fils de Marie. » Or le Messie a dit : « O Fils d’Israël !, adorez Allah, mon Seigneur et le vôtre ! A quiconque donne des Associés à Allah,
                                                                          Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                          Allah interdit le Jardin. Celui-là aura le Feu comme refuge. Aux Injustes, point d’auxiliaires. »
                                                                          73
                                                                          [77] Impies ont été ceux qui ont dit : « Allah est le troisième d’une triade. » Il n’est de divinité qu’une Divinité unique. S’ils ne cessent point leur dit, ceux qui parmi eux sont impies seront touchés par un tourment cruel.
                                                                          Note [original edition] : Si l’on rapproche le présent vt. du vt. 116, on constate que la Trinité dont l’existence est ici niée se compose de Dieu, de Jésus et de Marie, laquelle se trouve substituée à l’Esprit Saint. La condamnation portée par le Coran vise donc une secte dont la doctrine est prise pour celle de toute la Chrétienté. Sayous a émis l’hypothèse qu’il s’agit d’une secte trithéiste ayant peut-être repris, sous une forme plus ou moins déformée, certaines idées de Jean Philopon (début du vi e s. J.-C.). Mais peut-être faut-il songer plus simplement à la place éminente occupée par Marie, dès le haut Moyen Age, dans la dévotion des Chrétiens d’Orient.
                                                                            74
                                                                            [78] Eh quoi ! ne reviendront-ils point à Allah et ne Lui demanderont-ils pas pardon, alors qu’Allah est absoluteur et miséricordieux ?
                                                                            75
                                                                            [79] Le Messie, fils de Marie, n’est qu’un Apôtre avant lequel les Apôtres [antérieurs] ont passé. Sa mère était une sainte (ṣiddîqa). Ils prenaient de la nourriture. Considère comment Nous expliquons les aya [aux Chrétiens], et considère comment ensuite ils s’[en] détournent !
                                                                            76
                                                                            [80] Dis : « Adorerez-vous, en dehors d’Allah, ce qui ne détient pour vous ni dommage ni profit, alors qu’Allah est l’Audient, l’Omniscient ? »
                                                                            77
                                                                            [81] Dis : « O Détenteurs de l’Écriture !, ne soyez point extravagants en votre religion, [professant] une autre [doctrine] que la Vérité ! Ne suivez point les opinions pernicieuses de gens qui, antérieurement, ont été égarés, [qui] en ont égaré beaucoup et [qui] se sont égarés loin du Chemin Uni ! »
                                                                            [Contre les Juifs. Éloge des Chrétiens.]
                                                                            78
                                                                            [82] Ceux des Fils d’Israël qui ont été impies ont été maudits par la bouche de David et de Jésus, fils de Marie, en prix d’avoir désobéi et d’avoir été transgresseurs.
                                                                            79
                                                                            [82] Ils ne cessaient point d’accomplir [le] Blâmable. Combien détestable était certes ce qu’ils faisaient !
                                                                            80
                                                                            [83] Tu vois beaucoup d’entre eux prendre pour affiliés ceux qui sont infidèles. Ce qu’ils accomplissent est si détestable qu’Allah se courrouce contre eux. Dans le Tourment ils resteront immortels.
                                                                            81

                                                                            Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                            [84] S’ils croyaient en Allah et au Prophète et à ce qu’on a fait descendre vers celui-ci, ils ne prendraient pas [ces Infidèles] comme affiliés (?). Mais beaucoup parmi eux sont des pervers.
                                                                            82
                                                                            [85] Tu trouveras certes que les gens les plus hostiles à ceux qui croient sont les Juifs et les Associateurs et tu trouveras que les gens les plus proches de ceux qui croient, par l’amitié, sont ceux qui disent : « Nous sommes chrétiens. » C’est que, parmi ceux-ci, se trouvent des prêtres et des moines et que ces gens ne s’enflent point d’orgueil.
                                                                            83
                                                                            [86] Quand ils entendent ce qu’on a fait descendre vers l’Apôtre, tu les vois répandre des larmes, de leurs yeux, à cause de ce qu’ils savent de vérité. [Tu les entends] s’écrier : « Seigneur !, nous croyons ! Inscris-nous donc avec les Témoins !
                                                                            84
                                                                            [87] Pourquoi ne croirions-nous point en Allah et à la Vérité venue à nous, alors que nous convoitons que notre Seigneur nous fasse entrer [au Paradis], avec le peuple des Saints ? »
                                                                            85
                                                                            [88] En prix de ce qu’ils auront dit, qu’Allah les récompense (’aṯâba) par [le don de] Jardins sous lesquels couleront les ruisseaux, où, immortels, ils resteront. Voilà la récompense des Bienfaisants.
                                                                            86
                                                                            [89] Ceux [au contraire] qui auront été infidèles et auront traité Nos signes de mensonges, ceux-là seront les Hôtes de la Fournaise.
                                                                            [Des interdictions alimentaires et autres.]
                                                                            87
                                                                            [89] O vous qui croyez !, ne déclarez pas illicites les excellentes [nourritures] qu’Allah a déclarées licites pour vous, et ne soyez point transgresseurs ! Allah n’aime pas les Transgresseurs.
                                                                            88
                                                                            [90] Mangez de ce qu’Allah vous a attribué comme licite et excellent ! Soyez pieux envers Allah en qui vous êtes croyants !
                                                                            89
                                                                            [91] Allah ne vous reprendra pas pour [votre] jactance en vos serments, mais Il vous reprendra de ce que vous aurez conclu par des serments [non tenus]. Le rachat de ce parjure sera [ou] de nourrir dix pauvres [d’une nourriture prise] parmi la nourriture moyenne
                                                                            Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                            dont vous nourrissez les vôtres —, [ou] de vêtir dix pauvres —, ou d’affranchir un esclave. Pour quiconque ne trouvera pas [moyen de se racheter ainsi], un jeûne de trois jours. Voilà le rachat de vos serments quand vous y manquez. Tenez donc vos serments ! Allah expose ainsi Ses aya, [espérant que] peut-être vous serez reconnaissants.
                                                                            Note [original edition] : Le rachat de ce parjure. Text. : son rachat. ǁ iḏ’aḫlaftum « quand vous y manquez ». Le texte porte iḏâ ḥalaftum « quand vous jurez ». Cela conduit les commt. à gloser : Quand vous jurez et vous vous parjurez. La correction proposée ne se fonde, il faut le dire. sur aucune variante.
                                                                              90
                                                                              [92] O vous qui croyez !, les boissons fermentées (ḫamr), le [jeu de] maysir, les pierres dressées et les flèches [divinatoires] sont seulement une souillure [procédant] de l’œuvre du Démon. Évitez-la ! Peut-être serez-vous bienheureux.
                                                                              91
                                                                              [93] Le Démon, dans les boissons fermentées et le [jeu de] maysir, veut seulement susciter entre vous l’hostilité et la haine et vous écarter de l’invocation d’Allah et de la Prière. Cesserez-vous [de vous y adonner] ?
                                                                              Note [original edition] : De l’invocation d’Allah. Autre sens : De l’Édification d’Allah.
                                                                                92
                                                                                [93] Obéissez à Allah et obéissez à l’Apôtre ! Prenez garde ! car si vous vous détournez, [vous serez châtiés]. Sachez que ce qui incombe [seulement] à Notre Apôtre est la Communication explicite !
                                                                                93
                                                                                [94] Il n’est pas de grief à faire à ceux qui croient et [qui] accomplissent des œuvres pies pour ce qui touche ce qu’ils mangent, quand ils sont pieux, croient et accomplissent des œuvres pies, [quand] encore ils sont pieux et croient, [quand] encore ils sont pieux et sont bienfaisants. Allah aime les Bienfaisants.
                                                                                94
                                                                                [95] O vous qui croyez !, Allah vous éprouve certes à propos de quelque gibier pris par vos mains ou vos lances. Allah [fait cela] pour savoir qui Le craint du fait de l’Inconnaissable. Quiconque, après cette interdiction, sera transgresseur, aura un tourment cruel.
                                                                                Note [original edition] : Ce vt. vient confirmer l’interdiction pré-islamique de chasser sur le territoire sacré de la Mekke, lors du Pèlerinage. — Du fait de l’Inconnaissable. Autre sens : en secret. ǁ Après cette interdiction. Text. : après cela.
                                                                                  95
                                                                                  [96] O vous qui croyez !, ne tuez pas de gibier alors que vous êtes sacralisés ! Quiconque parmi vous en tuera intentionnellement [devra ou bien] une compensation égale à la bête de troupeau qu’il tue en offrande consacrée à la Kaaba — deux hommes intègres parmi vous [en] jugeront —, ou bien son rachat sera la nourriture d’un pauvre, ou bien [, à défaut,] un jeûne équivalent à cela. [Tout cela
                                                                                  Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                  est fait
                                                                                  ] pour que [le pécheur] goûte le châtiment de son geste. Allah a effacé [toutefois] ce qui appartient au passé. De quiconque récidivera, Allah tirera cependant vengeance. Allah est puissant et porteur de vengeance.
                                                                                  Note [original edition] : La bête de troupeau… Kaaba. L’ambiguïté du texte a été conservée.
                                                                                    96
                                                                                    [97] Licites ont été déclarés pour vous le gibier (sic) de la mer et la nourriture qui s’y trouve : jouissance pour vous et pour les voyageurs. Illicite a été déclaré pour vous le gibier de la terre ferme, aussi longtemps que vous êtes sacralisés. Soyez pieux envers Allah vers qui vous serez rassemblés !
                                                                                    Note [original edition] : La nourriture qui s’y trouve. Text. : et sa nourriture.
                                                                                      [De quelques sacralisations. Abolition de certaines pratiques païennes.]
                                                                                      97
                                                                                      [98] Allah a institué la Kaaba, Temple Sacré se dressant (?) pour les Hommes, le Mois Sacré, les victimes offertes en offrande, les guirlandes [attachées à ces victimes, tout] cela pour que vous sachiez qu’Allah sait ce qui est dans les cieux et ce qui est sur la terre. Allah, de toute chose, est omniscient.
                                                                                      Note [original edition] : qiyâman « se dressant ». Le terme est un nom verbal impossible à rendre en français et de sens très incertain. ǁ Le Mois Sacré = le mois du Pèlerinage dit Ḏû-l-Ḥijja.
                                                                                        98
                                                                                        [99] Sachez qu’Allah est terrible en [Son] châtiment et qu’Allah est absoluteur et miséricordieux.
                                                                                        99
                                                                                        A l’Apôtre n’incombe que la Communication. Allah sait ce que vous divulguez et ce que vous célez.
                                                                                        100
                                                                                        Dis : « Le mauvais et l’excellent ne sont point égaux, bien que te plaise beaucoup de [ce qui est] mauvais. Soyez donc pieux envers Allah, ô vous doués d’esprit ! Peut-être serez-vous bienheureux. »
                                                                                        101
                                                                                        O vous qui croyez !, n’interrogez pas sur des choses qui, si elles vous sont divulguées, vous feront mal. Si [toutefois] vous interrogez à leur propos, quand la Prédication descendra elles vous seront divulguées [et] Allah effacera [votre faute] à leur propos. Allah est absoluteur et miséricordieux.
                                                                                        102
                                                                                        [101] Un peuple, avant vous, avait réclamé [ces choses, mais] ensuite il devint infidèle à cause d’elles.
                                                                                        103

                                                                                        Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                        [102] Allah n’a institué ni baḥîra, ni sâ’iba, ni waṣîla, ni ḥâmi. Mais ceux qui sont infidèles forgent le mensonge contre Allah et la plupart d’entre eux ne raisonnent pas.
                                                                                        Note [original edition] : Le vt. fait allusion à certaines pratiques propres à l’Arabie païenne. Il s’agissait de bêtes de troupeaux, plus particulièrement de chamelles qui, après avoir donné un certain nombre de produits, étaient marquées d’un tabou qui faisait qu’on les laissait aller en liberté et qu’on s’abstenait de consommer leur lait, d’immoler leurs petits ou de les monter. Les termes baḥîra et sâ’iba s’appliquaient uniquement à des chamelles ; le nom waṣîla désignait au contraire une brebis, tandis que le mot ḥâmi était donné à un étalon.
                                                                                          104
                                                                                          [103] Quand il leur est dit : « Venez à ce qu’Allah a fait descendre et à l’Apôtre ! », ils répondent : « Suffisant pour nous est ce que nous avons trouvé suivi par nos pères. » Et si leurs pères n’ont eu nulle science et [s’]ils n’ont pas été dans la bonne direction ?
                                                                                          105
                                                                                          [104] O vous qui croyez !, [n’]ayez cure [que] de vous-mêmes ! Celui qui est égaré ne saurait vous nuire quand vous êtes dans la bonne direction. Vers Allah sera votre retour, à tous, et Il vous avisera de ce que vous faisiez [sur terre].
                                                                                          Note [original edition] : [N’]ayez cure [que] de vous-mêmes. Text. : sur vous (= à votre charge) vos âmes !
                                                                                            [Dispositions relatives au témoignage a l’encontre du testateur moribond.]
                                                                                            106
                                                                                            [105] O vous qui croyez !, [que soit pris] témoignage, entre vous, quand la mort se présente à l’un de vous, au moment de tester. [Que témoignent] deux [hommes] pleins d’intégrité, [choisis] parmi vous, ou deux autres en dehors de vous, si vous parcourez le monde et que la calamité de la mort vous atteint. Vous retiendrez [ces deux témoins] après la Prière et ils jureront, par Allah, si vous avez des suspicions, [disant] : « Nous ne ferons pas argent de ceci, même s’il s’agit d’un proche ! Nous ne cèlerons pas le témoignage [requis au nom] d’Allah. En vérité, [si nous le faisions,] nous serions certes parmi les Pécheurs ! »
                                                                                            Note [original edition] : Nous ne ferons pas argent de ceci. Text. : nous ne vendrons pas (ou : nous ne troquerons pas) ceci à prix.
                                                                                              107
                                                                                              [106] Si l’on découvre [toutefois] que [ces deux témoins] encourent [l’accusation de] péché, deux autres se substitueront à eux, [choisis] parmi ceux qui ont le plus de droit (?) à l’égard [des héritiers] (?), — les deux plus proches (?). Ils jureront par Allah
                                                                                              Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                              [, disant] : « Certes notre témoignage est plus valable que le témoignage de ces deux [pécheurs], et nous ne sommes pas transgresseurs. En vérité, [si nous le sommes,] alors nous sommes certes parmi les Injustes ! »
                                                                                              108
                                                                                              [107] Cela constitue [le moyen] le plus aisé [pour] que [les gens] produisent le témoignage en sa forme [réelle], ou bien pour qu’ils craignent de voir récuser leurs serments après [avoir violé] leurs serments. Soyez pieux envers Allah et écoutez ! Allah ne dirige pas le peuple des Pervers.
                                                                                              109
                                                                                              [108] Au jour où Allah réunira les Apôtres et qu’Il [leur] demandera : « Que vous a-t-il été répondu ? », ils diront : « Nulle science à nous, [mais] Toi Tu as toute connaissance des Inconnaissables. »
                                                                                              Note [original edition] : Ce vt. détonne à cette place. Cf. ci-dessous vt. 116.
                                                                                                [Jésus, simple Prophète. Ses miracles.]
                                                                                                110
                                                                                                [109] [Rappelez-vous] quand Allah dit : « O Jésus, fils de Marie !, rappelle-toi Mon bienfait envers toi et envers ta mère, quand Je t’assistai de l’Esprit Saint, [te disant] : « Tu parleras aux Hommes dans ton berceau, comme un vieillard. »
                                                                                                Note [original edition] : ’iḏ qâla llâhu « [rappelez-vous] quand Allah dit ». Cette restitution du verbe est admise par les commt., mais seulement en seconde ligne, car ils préfèrent raccrocher le présent vt. au précédent, ce qui est irrecevable. ǁ Dans ton berceau. Cf. sourate III, 41 sqq. qui contient aussi les traits suiv.
                                                                                                  110
                                                                                                  [Rappelle-toi] quand Je t’enseignai l’Écriture, la Sagesse, la Thora et l’Évangile, quand tu pus créer d’argile une manière d’oiseaux, avec Ma permission, [quand] tu pus y insuffler [la vie] en sorte que ce furent des oiseaux [vivants], avec Ma permission, [quand] tu pus guérir le muet et le lépreux, avec Ma permission, quand tu pus faire sortir les morts [, de leur sépulcre], avec Ma permission, quand J’écartai de toi les Fils d’Israël alors que tu vins à eux avec les Preuves et que ceux qui, parmi eux, étaient incrédules s’écrièrent : « Ceci n’est que magie évidente ! »
                                                                                                  111
                                                                                                  [Rappelez-vous] quand Nous révélâmes aux [Douze] Apôtres : « Croyez en Moi et en Mon Apôtre ! » Ils répondirent : « Nous croyons. Atteste que nous sommes des Soumis [au Seigneur] (muslim) ! »
                                                                                                  112

                                                                                                  Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                  [Rappelez-vous] quand les [Douze] Apôtres dirent : « O Jésus, fils de Marie !, ton Seigneur peut-il, du ciel, faire descendre sur nous une table servie ? » — « Soyez pieux envers Allah, si vous êtes croyants ! » répondit [Jésus].
                                                                                                  Note [original edition] : Une table servie. Gerock, suivi par Rudolph, a pensé qu’il s’agissait soit d’une réminiscence de la Cène, soit de la vision de Pierre, rapportée dans les Actes des Apôtres, X, 9. Comme toutefois la mort de Jésus n’est point admise par le Coran (v. sourate IV, 156), on peut penser que ce miracle doit se situer à un moment quelconque de la carrière de Jésus et non forcément la veille de sa mort. Dans les données traditionnelles recueillies par Tab., on trouve un écho de la multiplication des poissons et des pains, en réminiscence d’Évangile de Matthieu, XIV, 17 sqq., et XV, 32 sqq.
                                                                                                    113
                                                                                                    « Nous voulons manger de [ce que porte cette table] et que nos cœurs se tranquillisent. [Nous voulons] savoir que tu nous as dit vrai et nous trouver témoigner à ce propos. »
                                                                                                    114
                                                                                                    — « Mon Dieu ! mon Seigneur ! » dit Jésus, fils de Marie, « fais, du ciel, descendre sur nous une table qui sera pour nous une fête pour le premier et le dernier de nous et sera un signe [émanant] de Toi ! Donne-nous attribution, Toi qui es le meilleur des Attributeurs ! »
                                                                                                    115
                                                                                                    Allah dit [alors] : « Je vais la faire descendre sur vous. Quiconque ensuite sera impie, parmi vous, recevra de Moi un tourment [tel] que Je n’infligerai à nul au monde (‛âlamîn) tourment semblable. »
                                                                                                    116
                                                                                                    [Rappelez-vous] quand Allah demanda : « O Jésus, fils de Marie, est-ce toi qui as dit aux Hommes : « Prenez-nous, moi et ma mère, comme divinités en dessous d’Allah ! » [Jésus] répondit : « Gloire à Toi ! Il n’est point de moi de dire ce qui n’est pas pour moi une vérité ! Si j’ai dit cela, Tu le sais, [car] Tu sais ce qui est en mon âme, alors que je ne sais point ce qui est en Ton âme, ô Toi qui as toute connaissance des Inconnaissables !
                                                                                                    Note [original edition] : Prenez-nous, moi et ma mère comme divinités. V. ci-dessus vt. 77 et la note. ǁ dûna llâki « en dessous d’Allah » = à côté d’Allah. Celui-ci est en effet l’élément principal de la triade.
                                                                                                      117
                                                                                                      Je ne leur ai dit que ce que Tu m’as ordonné, à savoir : « Adorez Allah, mon Seigneur et le vôtre ! » J’ai été témoin à leur encontre, tant que je suis demeuré parmi eux. Quand Tu m’as eu rappelé (tawaffā) à Toi, c’est Toi qui as été le Surveillant, à leur endroit, car, de toute chose, Tu es témoin.
                                                                                                      118
                                                                                                      Si Tu les tourmentes, [Tu le peux], car ils sont Tes serviteurs.
                                                                                                      Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                      Si [au contraire] Tu leur pardonnes, [Tu le peux] car Tu es le Puissant, le Sage. »
                                                                                                      119
                                                                                                      Allah dit : « Voici le jour où leur croyance (ṣidq) sera profitable aux Véridiques. Ils auront des Jardins sous lesquels couleront les ruisseaux, où ils resteront, immortels, en éternité. Allah les a agréés et ils ont agréé Allah. C’est là le Succès Immense. »
                                                                                                      120
                                                                                                      A Allah la royauté des cieux et de la terre et de ce qui s’y trouve. Sur toute chose, Il est omnipotent.
                                                                                                      ←|→
                                                                                                      Arberry, 1955Context
                                                                                                      X
                                                                                                      The Table
                                                                                                      In the Name of God, the Merciful, the Compassionate
                                                                                                      1
                                                                                                      O believers, fulfil your bonds. Permitted to you is the beast of the flocks, except that which is now recited to you, so that you deem not game permitted to be hunted when you are in pilgrim sanctity. God decrees whatsoever He desires.
                                                                                                      2
                                                                                                      O believers, profane not God’s waymarks nor the holy month, neither the offering, nor the necklaces, nor those repairing to the Holy House seeking from their Lord bounty and good pleasure. But when you have quit your pilgrim sanctity, then hunt for game. Let not detestation for a people who barred you from the Holy Mosque move you to commit aggression. Help one another to piety and godfearing; do not help each other to sin and enmity. And fear God; surely God is terrible in retribution.
                                                                                                      3
                                                                                                      Forbidden to you are carrion, blood, the flesh of swine, what has been hallowed to other than God, the beast strangled; the beast beaten down, the beast fallen to death, the beast gored, and that devoured by beasts of prey - excepting that you have sacrificed duly -- as also things sacrificed to idols, and partition by the divining arrows; that is ungodliness. Today the unbelievers have despaired of your religion; therefore fear them not, but fear you Me. Today I have perfected your religion for you, and I have completed My blessing upon you, and I have approved Islam for your religion. But whosoever is constrained in emptiness and not inclining purposely to sin -- God is All-forgiving, All-compassionate.
                                                                                                      4
                                                                                                      They will question thee what is permitted them. Say: ‘The good things are permitted you; and such hunting creatures as you teach, training them as hounds, and teaching them as God has taught you -- eat what they seize for you, and mention God’s Name over it. Fear God; God is swift at the reckoning.’
                                                                                                      5
                                                                                                      Today the good things are permitted you, and the food of those who were given the Book is permitted to you, and permitted to them is your food; Likewise believing women in wedlock, and in wedlock women of them who were given the Book before you if you give them their wages, in wedlock and not in licence, or as taking lovers. Whoso disbelieves in the faith, his work has failed, and in the world to come he shall be among the losers.
                                                                                                      6
                                                                                                      O believers, when you stand up to pray wash your faces, and your hands up to the elbows, and wipe your heads, and your feet up to the ankles. If you are defiled, purify yourselves; but if you are sick or on a journey, or if any of you comes from the privy, or you have touched women, and you can find no water, then have recourse to wholesome dust and wipe your faces and your hands with it. God does not desire to make any impediment for you; but He desires to purify you, and that He may complete His blessing upon you; haply you will be thankful.
                                                                                                      7
                                                                                                      And remember God’s blessing upon you, and His compact which He made with you when you said, ‘We have heard and we obey. And fear you God; surely God knows the thoughts in the breasts.
                                                                                                      8
                                                                                                      O believers, be you securers of justice, witnesses for God. Let not detestation for a people move you not to be equitable; be equitable -- that is nearer to godfearing. And fear God; surely God is aware of the things you do.
                                                                                                      9
                                                                                                      God has promised those that believe, and do deeds of righteousness; they shall have; forgiveness and a mighty wage.
                                                                                                      10
                                                                                                      And the unbelievers, who cried lies to Our signs -- they shall be the inhabitants of Hell.
                                                                                                      11
                                                                                                      O believers, remember God’s blessing upon you, when a certain people purposed to stretch against you their hands, and He restrained their hands from you; and fear God; and in God let the believers put all their trust.
                                                                                                      12
                                                                                                      God took compact with the Children of Israel; and We raised up from among them twelve chieftains. And God said, ‘I am with you. Surely, if you perform the prayer, and pay the alms, and believe in My Messengers and succour them, and lend to God a good loan, I will acquit you of your evil deeds, and I will admit you to gardens underneath which rivers flow. So whosoever of you thereafter disbelieves, surely he has gone astray from the right way.
                                                                                                      13
                                                                                                      So for their breaking their compact We cursed them and made their hearts hard, they perverting words from their meanings; and they have forgotten a portion of that they were reminded of; and thou wilt never cease to light upon some act of treachery on their part, except a few of them. Yet pardon them, and forgive; surely God loves the good-doers.
                                                                                                      14
                                                                                                      And with those who say ‘We are Christians’ We took compact; and they have forgotten a portion of that they were reminded of. So We have stirred up among them enmity and hatred, till the Day of Resurrection; and God will assuredly tell them of the things they wrought.
                                                                                                      15
                                                                                                      People of the Book, now there has come to you Our Messenger, making clear to you many things you have been concealing of the Book, and effacing many things. There has come to you from God a light, and a Book Manifest
                                                                                                      16
                                                                                                      whereby God guides whosoever follows His good pleasure in the ways of peace, and brings them forth from the shadows into the light by His leave; and He guides them to a straight path.
                                                                                                      17
                                                                                                      They are unbelievers who say, ‘God is the Messiah, Mary’s son.’ Say: ‘Who then shall overrule God in any way if He desires to destroy the Messiah, Mary’s son, and his mother, and all those who are on earth?’ For to God belongs the kingdom of the heavens and of the earth, and all that is between them, creating what He will. God is powerful over everything.
                                                                                                      18
                                                                                                      Say the Jews and Christians, ‘We are the sons of God, and His beloved ones.’ Say: ‘Why then does He chastise you for your sins? No; you are mortals, of His creating; He forgives whom He will, and He chastises whom He will.’ For to God belongs the kingdom of the heavens and of the earth, and all that is between them; to Him is the homecoming.
                                                                                                      19
                                                                                                      People of the Book, now there has come to you Our Messenger, making things clear to you, upon an interval between the Messengers lest you should say, ‘There has not come to us any bearer of good tidings, neither any warner. Indeed, there has come to you a bearer of good tidings and a warner; God is powerful over everything.
                                                                                                      20
                                                                                                      And when Moses said to his people, ‘O my people, remember God’s blessing upon you, when He appointed among you Prophets, and appointed you kings, and gave you such as He had not given to any being.
                                                                                                      21
                                                                                                      O my people, enter the Holy Land which God has prescribed for you, and turn not back in your traces, to turn about losers.’
                                                                                                      22
                                                                                                      They said, ‘Moses, there are people in. it very arrogant; we will not enter it until they depart from it; if they depart from it then we will enter.’
                                                                                                      23
                                                                                                      Said two men of those that feared God whom God had blessed, ‘Enter against them the gate! When you enter it, you will be victors. Put you all your trust in God, if you are believers.’
                                                                                                      24
                                                                                                      They said, ‘Moses, we will never enter it so long as they are in it. Go forth, thou and thy Lord, and do battle; we will be sitting here.’
                                                                                                      25
                                                                                                      He said, ‘O my Lord, I rule no one except myself and my brother. So do Thou divide between us and the people of the ungodly.’
                                                                                                      26
                                                                                                      Said He, ‘Then it shall be forbidden them for forty years, while they are wandering in the earth; so grieve not for the people of the ungodly.’
                                                                                                      27
                                                                                                      And recite thou to them the story of the two sons of Adam truthfully, when they offered a sacrifice, and it was accepted of one of them, and not accepted of the other. ‘I will surely slay thee,’ said one. ‘God accepts only of the godfearing,’ said the other.
                                                                                                      28
                                                                                                      ‘Yet if thou stretchest out thy hand against me, to slay me, I will not stretch out my hand against thee, to slay thee; I fear God, the Lord of all Being.
                                                                                                      29
                                                                                                      I desire that thou shouldest be laden with my sin and thy sin, and so become an inhabitant of the Fire; that is the recompense of the evildoers.’
                                                                                                      30
                                                                                                      Then his soul prompted him to slay his brother, and he slew him, and became one of the losers.
                                                                                                      31
                                                                                                      Then God sent forth a raven, scratching into the earth, to show him how he might conceal the vile body of his brother. He said, ‘Woe is me! Am I unable to be as this raven, and so conceal my brother’s vile body?’ And he became one of the remorseful.
                                                                                                      32
                                                                                                      Therefore We prescribed for the Children of Israel that whoso slays a soul not to retaliate for a soul slain, nor for corruption done in the land, shall be as if he had slain mankind altogether; and whoso gives life to a soul, shall be as if he ha given life to mankind altogether. Our Messengers have already come to them with the clear signs; then many of them thereafter commit excesses in the earth.
                                                                                                      33
                                                                                                      This is the recompense of those who fight against God and His Messenger, and hasten about the earth, to do corruption there: they shall be slaughtered, or crucified, or their hands and feet shall alternately be struck off; or they shall be banished from the land. That is a degradation for them in this world; and in the world to come awaits them a mighty chastisement,
                                                                                                      34
                                                                                                      except for such as repent, before you have power over them. So know you that God is All-forgiving, All-compassionate.
                                                                                                      35
                                                                                                      O believers, fear God, and seek the means to come to Him, and struggle in His way; haply you will prosper.
                                                                                                      36
                                                                                                      The unbelievers, though they possessed all that is in the earth, and the like of it with it, to ransom themselves from the chastisement of the Day of Resurrection thereby, it would not be accepted of them; for them awaits a painful chastisement.
                                                                                                      37
                                                                                                      They will desire to come forth from the Fire, but they will not come forth from it; for them awaits a lasting chastisement.
                                                                                                      38
                                                                                                      And the thief, male and female: cut off the hands of both, as a recompense for what they have earned, and a punishment exemplary from God; God is All-mighty, All-wise.
                                                                                                      39
                                                                                                      But whoso repents, after his evildoing, and makes amends, God will turn towards him; God is All-forgiving, All-compassionate.
                                                                                                      40
                                                                                                      Knowest thou not that to God belongs the kingdom of the heavens and the earth? He chastises whom He will, and forgives whom He will; and God is powerful over everything.
                                                                                                      41
                                                                                                      O Messenger, let them not grieve thee that vie with one another in unbelief, such men as say with their mouths ‘We believe’ but their hearts believe not; and the Jews who listen to falsehood, listen to other folk, who have not come to thee, perverting words from their meanings, saying, ‘If you are given this, then take it; if you are not given it, beware!’ Whomsoever God desires to try, thou canst not avail him anything with God. Those are they whose hearts God desired not to purify; for them is degradation in this world; and in the world to come awaits them a mighty chastisement;
                                                                                                      42
                                                                                                      who listen to falsehood, and consume the unlawful. If they come to thee, judge thou between them, or turn away from them; if thou turnest away from them, they will hurt thee nothing; and if thou judgest, judge justly between them; God loves the just.
                                                                                                      43
                                                                                                      Yet how will they make thee their judge seeing they have the Torah, wherein is God’s judgment, then thereafter turn their backs? They are not believers.
                                                                                                      44
                                                                                                      Surely We sent down the Torah, wherein is guidance and light; thereby the Prophets who had surrendered themselves gave judgment for those of Jewry, as did the masters and the rabbis, following such portion of God’s Book as they were given to keep and were witnesses to. So fear not men, but fear you Me; and sell not My signs for a little price. Whoso judges not according to what God has sent down - they are the unbelievers.
                                                                                                      45
                                                                                                      And therein We prescribed for them: ‘A life for a life, an eye for an eye, a nose for a nose, an ear for an ear, a tooth for a tooth, and for wounds retaliation’ but whosoever forgoes it as a freewill offering, that shall be for him an expiation. Whoso judges not according to what God has sent down -- they are the evildoers.
                                                                                                      46
                                                                                                      And We sent, following in their footsteps, Jesus son of Mary, confirming the Torah before him and We gave to him the Gospel, wherein is guidance and light, and confirming the Torah before it, as a guidance and an admonition unto the godfearing.
                                                                                                      47
                                                                                                      So let the People of the Gospel judge according to what God has sent down therein. Whosoever judges not according to what God has sent down -- they are the ungodly.
                                                                                                      48
                                                                                                      And We have sent down to thee the Book with the truth, confirming the Book that was before it, and assuring it. So judge between them according to what God has sent down, and do not follow their caprices, to forsake the truth that has come to thee. To every one of you We have appointed a right way and an open road. If God had willed, He would have made you one nation; but that He may try you in what has come to you. So be you forward in good works; unto God shall you return, all together; and He will tell you of that whereon you were at variance.
                                                                                                      49
                                                                                                      And judge between them according to what God has sent down, and do not follow their caprices, and beware of them lest they tempt thee away from any of what God has sent down to thee. But if they turn their backs, know that God desires only to smite them for some sin they have committed; surely, many men are ungodly.
                                                                                                      50
                                                                                                      Is it the judgment of pagandom then that they are seeking? Yet who is fairer in judgment than God, for a people having sure faith?
                                                                                                      51
                                                                                                      O believers, take not Jews and Christians as friends; they are friends of each other. Whoso of you makes them his friends is one of them. God guides not the people of the evildoers.
                                                                                                      52
                                                                                                      Yet thou seest those in whose hearts is sickness vying with one another to come to them, saying, ‘We fear lest a turn of fortune should smite us.’ But it may be that God will bring the victory, or some commandment from Him, and then they will find themselves, for that they kept secret within them, remorseful,
                                                                                                      53
                                                                                                      and the believers will say, ‘What, are these the ones who swore by God most earnest oaths that they were with you? Their works have failed now they are losers.’
                                                                                                      54
                                                                                                      O believers, whosoever of you turns from his religion, God will assuredly bring a people He loves, and who love Him, humble towards the believers, disdainful towards the unbelievers, men who struggle in the path of God, not fearing the reproach of any reproacher. That is God’s bounty; He gives it unto whom He will; and God is All-embracing, All-knowing.
                                                                                                      55
                                                                                                      Your friend is only God, and His Messenger, and the believers who perform the prayer and pay the alms, and bow them down.
                                                                                                      56
                                                                                                      Whoso makes God his friend, and His Messenger, and the believers -- the party of God, they are the victors.
                                                                                                      57
                                                                                                      O believers, take not as your friends those of them, who were given the Book before you, and the unbelievers, who take your religion in mockery and as a sport -- and fear God, if you are believers --
                                                                                                      58
                                                                                                      and when you call to prayer, take it in mockery and as a sport; that is because they are a people who have no understanding.
                                                                                                      59
                                                                                                      Say: ‘People of the Book, do you blame us for any other cause than that we believe in God, and what has been sent down to us, and what was sent down before, and that most of you are ungodly?’
                                                                                                      60
                                                                                                      Say: ‘Shall I tell you of a recompense with God, worse than that? Whomsoever God has cursed, and with whom He is wroth, and made some of them apes and swine, and worshippers of idols -- they are worse situated, and have gone further astray from the right way.
                                                                                                      61
                                                                                                      When they come to you, they say, ‘We believe’ but they have entered in unbelief, and so they have departed in it; God knows very well what they were hiding.
                                                                                                      62
                                                                                                      Thou seest many of them vying in sin and enmity, and how they consume the unlawful; evil is the thing they have been doing.
                                                                                                      63
                                                                                                      Why do the masters and the rabbis not forbid them to utter sin, and consume the unlawful? Evil is the thing they have been working.
                                                                                                      64
                                                                                                      The Jews have said, ‘God’s hand is fettered.’ Fettered are their hands, and they are cursed for what they have said. Nay, but His hands are outspread; He expends how He will. And what has been sent down to thee from thy Lord will surely increase many of them in insolence and unbelief; and We have cast between them enmity and hatred, till the Day of Resurrection. As often as they light a fire for war, God will extinguish it. They hasten about the earth, to do corruption there; and God loves not the workers of corruption.
                                                                                                      65
                                                                                                      But had the People of the Book believed and been godfearing, We would have acquitted them of their evil deeds, and admitted them to Gardens of Bliss.
                                                                                                      66
                                                                                                      Had they performed the Torah and the Gospel, and what was sent down to them from their Lord, they would have. eaten both what was above them, and what was beneath their feet. Some of them are a just nation; but many of them -- evil are the things they do.
                                                                                                      67
                                                                                                      O Messenger, deliver that which has been sent down to thee from thy Lord; for if thou dost not, thou wilt not have delivered His Message. God will protect thee from men. God guides not the people of the unbelievers.
                                                                                                      68
                                                                                                      Say: ‘People of the Book, you do not stand on anything, until you perform the Torah and the Gospel, and what was sent down to you from your Lord.’ And what has been sent down to thee from thy Lord will surely increase many of them in insolence and unbelief; so grieve not for the people of the unbelievers.
                                                                                                      69
                                                                                                      Surely they that believe, and those of Jewry, and the Sabaeans, and those Christians, whosoever believes in God and the Last Day, and works righteousness -- no fear shall be on them, neither shall they sorrow.
                                                                                                      70
                                                                                                      And We took compact with the Children of Israel, and We sent Messengers to them. Whensoever there came to them a Messenger with that their souls had not desire for, some they cried lies to, and some they slew.
                                                                                                      71
                                                                                                      And they supposed there should be no trial; but blind they were, and deaf. Then God turned towards them; then again blind they were, many of them, and deaf; and God sees the things they do.
                                                                                                      72
                                                                                                      They are unbelievers who say, ‘God is the Messiah, Mary’s son.’ For the Messiah said, ‘Children of Israel, serve God, my Lord and your Lord. Verily whoso associates with God anything, God shall prohibit him entrance to Paradise, and his refuge shall be the Fire; and wrongdoers shall have no helpers.’
                                                                                                      73
                                                                                                      They are unbelievers who say, ‘God is the Third of Three. No god is there but One God. If they refrain not from what they say, there shall afflict those of them that disbelieve a painful chastisement.
                                                                                                      74
                                                                                                      Will they not turn to God and pray His forgiveness? God is All-forgiving, All-compassionate.
                                                                                                      75
                                                                                                      The Messiah, son of Mary, was only a Messenger; Messengers before him passed away; his mother was a just woman; they both ate food. Behold, how We make clear the signs to them; then behold, how they perverted are!
                                                                                                      76
                                                                                                      Say: ‘Do you serve, apart from God, that which cannot hurt or profit you? God is the All-hearing, the All-knowing.’
                                                                                                      77
                                                                                                      Say: ‘People of the Book, go not beyond the bounds in your religion, other than the truth, and follow not the caprices of a people who went astray before, and led astray many, and now again have gone astray from the right way.’
                                                                                                      78
                                                                                                      Cursed were the unbelievers of the Children of Israel by the tongue of David, and Jesus, Mary’s son; that, for their rebelling and their transgression.
                                                                                                      79
                                                                                                      They forbade not one another any dishonour that they committed; surely evil were the things they did.
                                                                                                      80
                                                                                                      Thou seest many of them making unbelievers their friends. Evil is that they have forwarded to their account, that God is angered against them, and in the chastisement they shall dwell forever.
                                                                                                      81
                                                                                                      Yet had they believed in God and the Prophet and what has been sent down to him, they would not have taken them as friends; but many of them are ungodly.
                                                                                                      82
                                                                                                      Thou wilt surely find the most hostile of men to the believers are the Jews and the idolaters; and thou wilt surely find the nearest of them in love to the believers are those who say ‘We are Christians’ that, because some of them are priests and monks, and they wax not proud;
                                                                                                      83
                                                                                                      and when they hear what has been sent down to the Messenger, thou seest their eyes overflow with tears because of the truth they recognize. They say, ‘Our Lord, we believe; so do Thou write us down among the witnesses.
                                                                                                      84
                                                                                                      Why should we not believe in God and the truth that has come to us, and be eager that our Lord should admit us with the righteous people?’
                                                                                                      85
                                                                                                      And God rewards them for what they say with gardens underneath which rivers flow, therein dwelling forever; that is the recompense of the good-doers.
                                                                                                      86
                                                                                                      But those who disbelieve, and cry lies to Our signs -- they are the inhabitants of Hell.
                                                                                                      87
                                                                                                      O believers, forbid not such good things as God has permitted you; and transgress not; God loves not transgressors.
                                                                                                      88
                                                                                                      Eat of what God has provided you lawful and good; and fear God, in whom you are believers.
                                                                                                      89
                                                                                                      God will not take you to task for a slip in your oaths; but He will take you to task for such bonds as you have made by oaths, whereof the expiation is to feed ten poor persons with the average of the food you serve to your families, or to clothe them, or to set free a slave; or if any finds not the means, let him fast for three days. That is the expiation of your oaths when you have sworn; but keep your oaths. So God makes clear to you His signs; haply you will be thankful.
                                                                                                      90
                                                                                                      O believers, wine and arrow-shuffling, idols and divining-arrows are an abomination, some of Satan’s work; so avoid it; haply So you will prosper.
                                                                                                      91
                                                                                                      Satan only desires to precipitate enmity and hatred between you in regard to wine and arrow-shuffling, and to bar you from the remembrance of God, and from prayer. Will you then desist?
                                                                                                      92
                                                                                                      And obey God and obey the Messenger, and beware; but if you turn your backs, then know that it is only for Our Messenger to deliver the Message Manifest.
                                                                                                      93
                                                                                                      There is no fault in those who believe and do deeds of righteousness what they may eat, if they are godfearing, and believe, and do deeds of righteousness, and then are godfearing and believe, and then are godfearing and do good; God loves the good-doers.
                                                                                                      94
                                                                                                      O believers, God will surely try you with something of the game that your hands and lances attain, that God may know who fears Him in the Unseen. Whoso thereafter commits transgression, there awaits him a painful chastisement.
                                                                                                      95
                                                                                                      O believers, slay not the game while you are in pilgrim sanctity; whosoever of you slays it wilfully, there shall be recompense -- the like of what he has slain, in flocks as shall be judged by two men of equity among you, an offering to reach the Kaaba; or expiation -- food for poor persons or the equivalent of that in fasting, so that he may taste the mischief of his action. God has pardoned what is past; but whoever offends again, God will take vengeance on him, God is All-mighty, Vengeful.
                                                                                                      96
                                                                                                      Permitted to you is the game of the sea and the food of it, as a provision for you and for the journeyers; but forbidden to you is the game of the land, so long as you remain in pilgrim sanctity; and fear God, unto whom you shall be mustered.
                                                                                                      97
                                                                                                      God has appointed the Kaaba, the Holy House, as an establishment for men, and the holy month; the offering, and the necklaces -- that, that you may know that God knows all that is in the heavens and in the earth; and that God has knowledge of everything.
                                                                                                      98
                                                                                                      Know God is terrible in retribution, and God is All-forgiving, All-compassionate.
                                                                                                      99
                                                                                                      It is only for the Messenger to deliver the Message; and God knows what you reveal and what you hide.
                                                                                                      100
                                                                                                      Say: ‘The corrupt and the good are not equal, though the abundance of the corrupt please thee.’ So fear God, O men possessed of minds; haply so you will prosper.
                                                                                                      101
                                                                                                      O believers, question not concerning things which, if they were revealed to you, would vex you; yet if you question concerning them when the Koran is being sent down, they will be revealed to you. God has effaced those things; for God is All-forgiving, All-clement.
                                                                                                      102
                                                                                                      A people before you questioned concerning them, then disbelieved in them.
                                                                                                      103
                                                                                                      God has not appointed cattle dedicated to idols, such as Bahira, Sa’iba, Wasila, Hami; but the unbelievers forge against God falsehood, and most of them have no understanding.
                                                                                                      104
                                                                                                      And when it is said to them, ‘Come now to what God has sent down, and the Messenger, they say, ‘Enough for us is what we found our fathers doing.’ What, even if their fathers had knowledge of naught and were not guided?
                                                                                                      105
                                                                                                      O believers, look after your own souls. He who is astray cannot hurt you, if you are rightly guided. Unto God shall you return, all together, and He will tell you what you were doing.
                                                                                                      106
                                                                                                      O believers, the testimony between you when any of you is visited by death, at the bequeathing, shall be two men of equity among you; or two others from another folk, if you are journeying in the land and the affliction of death befalls you. Them you shall detain after the prayer, and they shall swear by God, if you are doubtful, ‘We will not sell it for a price, even though it were a near kinsman, nor will we hide the testimony of God, for then we would surely be among the sinful’
                                                                                                      107
                                                                                                      But if it be discovered that both of them have merited the accusation of any sin, then two others shall stand in their place, these being the nearest of those most concerned, and they shall swear by God, ‘Our testimony is truer than their testimony, and we have not transgressed, for then we would assuredly be among the evildoers.’
                                                                                                      108
                                                                                                      So it is likelier that they will bear testimony in proper form, or else they will be afraid that after their oaths, oaths may be rebutted. Fear God, and hearken; God guides not the people of the ungodly.
                                                                                                      109
                                                                                                      The day when God shall gather the Messengers, and say, ‘What answer were you given?’ They shall say, ‘We have no knowledge; Thou art the Knower of the things unseen.
                                                                                                      110
                                                                                                      When God said, ‘Jesus Son of Mary, remember My blessing upon thee and upon thy mother, when I confirmed thee with the Holy Spirit, to speak to men in the cradle, and of age; and when I taught thee the Book, the Wisdom, the Torah, the Gospel; and when thou createst out of clay, by My leave, as the likeness of a bird, and thou breathest into it, and it is a bird, by My leave; and thou healest the blind and the leper by My leave, and thou bringest the dead forth by My leave; and when restrained from thee the Children of Israel when thou camest unto them with the clear signs, and the unbelievers among them said, "This is nothing but sorcery manifest."
                                                                                                      111
                                                                                                      And when I inspired the Apostles: "Believe in Me and My Messenger"; they said, "We believe; witness Thou our submission."’
                                                                                                      112
                                                                                                      And when the Apostles said, ‘O Jesus son of Mary, is thy Lord able to send down on us a Table out of heaven?’ He said, ‘Fear you God, if you are believers.
                                                                                                      113
                                                                                                      They said, ‘We desire that we should eat of it and our hearts be at rest; and that we may know that thou hast spoken true to us, and that we may be among its witnesses.’
                                                                                                      114
                                                                                                      Said Jesus son of Mary, ‘O God, our Lord, send down upon us a Table out of heaven, that shall be for us a festival, the first and last of us, and a sign from Thee. And provide for us; Thou art the best of providers.’
                                                                                                      115
                                                                                                      God said, ‘Verily I do send it down on you; whoso of you hereafter disbelieves, verily I shall chastise him with a chastisement wherewith I chastise no other being.’
                                                                                                      116
                                                                                                      And when God said, ‘O Jesus son of Mary, didst thou say unto men, "Take me and my mother as gods, apart from God"?’ He said, ‘To Thee be glory! It is not mine to say what I have no right to. If I indeed said it, Thou knowest it, knowing what is within my soul, and I know not what is within Thy soul; Thou knowest the things unseen
                                                                                                      117
                                                                                                      I only said to them what Thou didst command me: "Serve God, my Lord and your Lord." And I was a witness over them, while I remained among them; but when Thou didst take me to Thyself, Thou wast Thyself the watcher over them; Thou Thyself art witness of everything.
                                                                                                      118
                                                                                                      If Thou chastisest them, they are Thy servants; if Thou forgivest them, Thou art the All-mighty, the All-wise.’
                                                                                                      119
                                                                                                      God said, ‘This is the day the truthful shall be profited by their truthfulness. For them await gardens underneath which rivers flow, therein dwelling forever and ever; God being well-pleased with them and they well-pleased with Him; that is the mighty triumph.’
                                                                                                      120
                                                                                                      To God belongs the kingdom of the heavens and of the earth, and all that is in them, and He is powerful over everything."
                                                                                                      ←|→
                                                                                                      Pitckthall, 1930Context
                                                                                                      X
                                                                                                      The Table Spread
                                                                                                      Revealed at Al-Madînah
                                                                                                      In the name of Allah, the Beneficent, the Merciful.
                                                                                                      1
                                                                                                      O ye who believe! Fulfil your indentures. The beast of cattle is made lawful unto you (for food) except that which is announced unto you (herein), game being unlawful when ye are on the pilgrimage. Lo! Allah ordaineth that which pleaseth Him.
                                                                                                      2
                                                                                                      O ye who believe! Profane not Allah’s monuments nor the Sacred Month nor the offerings nor the garlands, nor those repairing to the Sacred House, seeking the grace and pleasure of their Lord. But when ye have left the sacred territory, then go hunting (if ye will). And let not your hatred of a folk who (once) stopped your going to the inviolable place of worship seduce you to transgress; but help ye one another unto righteousness and pious duty. Help not one another unto sin and transgression, but keep your duty to Allah. Lo! Allah is severe in punishment.
                                                                                                      3
                                                                                                      Forbidden unto you (for food) are carrion and blood and swineflesh, and that which hath been dedicated unto any other than Allah, and the strangled, and the dead through beating, and the dead through falling from a height, and that which hath been killed by (the goring of) horns, and the devoured of wild beasts, saving that which ye make lawful (by the death-stroke), and that which hath been immolated unto idols. And (forbidden is it) that ye swear by the divining arrows. This is an abomination. This day are those who disbelieve in despair of (ever harming) your religion; so fear them not, fear Me! This day have I perfected your religion for you and completed My favour unto you, and have chosen for you as religion al-IsLâm. Whoso is forced by hunger, not by will, to sin: (for him) lo! Allah is Forgiving, Merciful.
                                                                                                      4
                                                                                                      They ask thee (O Muḥammad) what is made lawful for them. Say: (all) good things are made lawful for you. And those beasts and birds of prey which ye have trained as hounds are trained, ye teach them that which Allah taught you; so eat of that which they catch for you and mention Allah’s name upon it, and observe your duty to Allah. Lo! Allah is swift to take account.
                                                                                                      5
                                                                                                      This day are (all) good things made lawful for you. The food of those who have received the Scripture is lawful for you, and your food is lawful for them. And so are the virtuous women of the believers and the virtuous women of those who received the Scripture before you (lawful for you) when ye give them their marriage portions and live with them in honour, not in fornication, nor taking them as secret concubines. Whoso denieth the faith, his work is vain and he will be among the losers in the Hereafter.
                                                                                                      6
                                                                                                      O ye who believe! When ye rise up for prayer, wash you faces, and your hands up to the elbows, and lightly rub your heads and (wash) your feet up to the ankles. And if ye are unclean, purify yourselves. And if ye are sick or on a journey, or one of you cometh from the closet, or ye have had contact with women, and ye find not water, then go to clean, high ground and rub your faces and your hands with some of it. Allah would not place a burden on you, but He would purify you and would perfect His grace upon you, that ye may give thanks.
                                                                                                      7
                                                                                                      Remember Allah’s grace upon you and His covenant by which He bound you when ye said: We hear and we obey; And keep your duty to Allah. Lo! He knoweth what is in the breasts (of men).
                                                                                                      8
                                                                                                      O ye who believe! Be steadfast witnesses for Allah in equity, and let not hatred of any people seduce you that ye deal not justly. Deal justly, that is nearer to your duty. Observe your duty to Allah. Lo! Allah is Informed of what ye do.
                                                                                                      9
                                                                                                      Allah hath promised those who believe and do good works: Theirs will be forgiveness and immense reward.
                                                                                                      10
                                                                                                      And they who disbelieve and deny Our revelations, such are rightful owners of hell.
                                                                                                      11
                                                                                                      O ye who believe! Remember Allah’s favour unto you, how a people were minded to stretch out their hands against you but He withheld their hands from you; and keep your duty to Allah. In Allah let believers put their trust.
                                                                                                      12
                                                                                                      Allah made a covenant of old with the Children of Israel and We raised among them twelve chieftains, and Allah said: Lo! I am with you. If ye establish worship and pay the poor-due, and believe in My messengers and support them, and lend unto Allah a kindly loan, surely I shall remit your sins, and surely I shall bring you into Gardens underneath which rivers flow. Whoso among you disbelieveth after this will go astray from a plain road.
                                                                                                      13
                                                                                                      And because of their breaking their covenant, We have cursed them and made hard their hearts. They change words from their context and forget a part of that whereof they were admonished. Thou wilt not cease to discover treachery from all save a few of them. But bear with them and pardon them. Lo! Allah loveth the kindly.
                                                                                                      14
                                                                                                      And with those who say: "Lo! we are Christians," We made a covenant, but they forgot a part of that whereof they were admonished. Therefor We have stirred up enmity and hatred among them till the Day of Resurrection, when Allah will inform them of their handiwork.
                                                                                                      15
                                                                                                      O People of the Scripture! Now hath Our messenger come unto you, expounding unto you much of that which ye used to hide in the Scripture, and forgiving much. now hath come unto you light from Allah and plain Scripture,
                                                                                                      16
                                                                                                      Whereby Allah guideth him who seeketh His good pleasure unto paths of peace. He bringeth them out of darkness unto light by His decree, and guideth them unto a straight path.
                                                                                                      17
                                                                                                      They indeed have disbelieved who say: Lo! Allah is the Messiah, son of Mary. Say: Who then can do aught against Allah, if He had willed to destroy the Messiah son of Mary, and his mother and everyone on earth? Allah’s is the Sovereignty of the heavens and the earth and all that is between them. He createth what He will. And Allah is Able to do all things.
                                                                                                      18
                                                                                                      The Jews and Christians say: We are sons of Allah and His loved ones. Say: Why then doth He chastise you for your sins? Nay, ye are but mortals of His creating. He forgiveth whom He will, and chastiseth whom He will. Allah’s is the Sovereignty of the heavens and the earth and all that is between them, and unto Him is the journeying.
                                                                                                      19
                                                                                                      O People of the Scripture! Now hath Our messenger come unto you to make things plain unto you after an interval (of cessation) of the messengers, lest ye should say: There came not unto us a messenger of cheer nor any warner. Now hath a messenger of cheer and a warner come unto you. Allah is Able to do all things.
                                                                                                      20
                                                                                                      And (remember) when Moses said unto his people: O my people! Remember Allah’s favour unto you, how He placed among you prophets, and He made you kings, and gave you that (which) He gave not to any (other) of (His) creatures.
                                                                                                      21
                                                                                                      O my people! Go into the holy land which Allah hath ordained for you. Turn not in flight, for surely ye turn back as losers:
                                                                                                      22
                                                                                                      They said: O Moses! Lo! a giant people (dwell) therein and lo! we go not in till they go forth from thence. When they go forth from thence, then we will enter (not till then).
                                                                                                      23
                                                                                                      Then out spake two of those who feared (their Lord, men) unto whom Allah had been gracious: Enter in upon them by the gate, for if ye enter by it, lo! ye will be victorious. So put your trust (in Allah) if ye are indeed believers.
                                                                                                      24
                                                                                                      They said: O Moses! We will never enter (the land) while they are in it. So go thou and thy Lord and fight! We will sit here.
                                                                                                      25
                                                                                                      He said: My Lord! I have control of none but myself and my brother, so distinguish between us and the wrong-doing folk.
                                                                                                      26
                                                                                                      (Their Lord) said: For this the land will surely be forbidden them for forty years that they will wander in the earth, bewildered. So grieve not over the wrongdoing folk.
                                                                                                      27
                                                                                                      But recite unto them with truth the tale of the two sons of Adam, how they offered each a sacrifice, and it was accepted from the one of them and it was not accepted from the other. (The one) said: I will surely kill thee. (The other) answered: Allah accepteth only from those who ward off (evil).
                                                                                                      28
                                                                                                      Even if thou stretch out thy hand against me to kill me, I shall not stretch out my hand against thee to kill thee, lo! I fear Allah, the Lord of the Worlds.
                                                                                                      29
                                                                                                      Lo! I would rather thou shouldst bear the punishment of the sin against me and thine own sin and become one of the owners of the fire. That is the reward of evil-doers.
                                                                                                      30
                                                                                                      But (the other’s) mind imposed on him the killing of his brother, so he slew him and became one of the losers.
                                                                                                      31
                                                                                                      Then Allah sent a raven scratching up the ground, to show him how to hide his brother’s naked corpse. He said: Woe unto me! Am I not able to be as this raven and so hide my brother’s naked corpse? And he became repentant.
                                                                                                      32
                                                                                                      For that cause We decreed for the Children of Israel that whosoever killeth a human being for other than manslaughter or corruption in the earth, it shall be as if he had killed all mankind, and whoso saveth the life of one, it shall be as if he had saved the life of all mankind. Our messengers came unto them of old with clear proofs (of Allah’s Sovereignty), but afterwards lo! many of them became prodigals in the earth.
                                                                                                      33
                                                                                                      The only reward of those who make war upon Allah and His messenger and strive after corruption in the land will be that they will be killed or crucified, or have their hands and feet on alternate sides cut off, or will be expelled out of the land. Such will be their degradation in the world, and in the Hereafter theirs will be an awful doom;
                                                                                                      34
                                                                                                      Save those who repent before ye overpower them. For know that Allah is Forgiving, Merciful.
                                                                                                      35
                                                                                                      O ye who believe! Be mindful of your duty to Allah, and seek the way of approach unto Him, and strive in His way in order that ye may succeed.
                                                                                                      36
                                                                                                      As for those who disbelieve, lo! if all that is in the earth were theirs, and as much again therewith, to ransom them from the doom on the Day of Resurrection, it would not be accepted from them. Theirs will be a painful doom.
                                                                                                      37
                                                                                                      They will wish to come forth from the Fire, but they will not come forth from it. Theirs will be a lasting doom.
                                                                                                      38
                                                                                                      As for the thief, both male and female, cut off their hands. It is the reward of their own deeds, an exemplary punishment from Allah. Allah is Mighty, Wise.
                                                                                                      39
                                                                                                      But whoso repenteth after his wrongdoing and amendeth, lo! Allah will relent toward him. Lo! Allah is Forgiving, Merciful.
                                                                                                      40
                                                                                                      Knowest thou not that unto Allah belongeth the Sovereignty of the heavens and the earth? He punisheth whom He will, and forgiveth whom He will. Allah is Able to do all things.
                                                                                                      41
                                                                                                      O Messenger! Let not them grieve thee who vie one with another in the race to disbelief, of such as say with their mouths: "We believe," but their hearts believe not, and of the Jews: listeners for the sake of falsehood, listeners on behalf of other folk who come not unto thee, changing words from their context and saying: If this be given unto you, receive it, but if this be not given unto you, then beware! He whom Allah doometh unto sin, thou (by thine efforts) wilt avail him naught against Allah. Those are they for whom the Will of Allah is that He cleanse not their hearts. Theirs in the world will be ignominy, and in the Hereafter an awful doom;
                                                                                                      42
                                                                                                      Listeners for the sake of falsehood! Greedy for illicit gain! If then they have recourse unto thee (Muḥammad) judge between them or disclaim jurisdiction. If thou disclaimest jurisdiction, then they cannot harm thee at all. But if thou judgest, judge between them with equity. Lo! Allah loveth the equitable.
                                                                                                      43
                                                                                                      How come they unto thee for judgment when they have the Torah, wherein Allah hath delivered judgment (for them)? Yet even after that they turn away. Such (folk) are not believers.
                                                                                                      44
                                                                                                      Lo! We did reveal the Torah, wherein is guidance and a light, by which the prophets who surrendered (unto Allah) judged the Jews, and the rabbis and the priests (judged) by such of Allah’s Scripture as they were bidden to observe, and thereunto were they witnesses. So fear not mankind, but fear Me. And My revelations for a little gain. Whoso judgeth not by that which Allah hath revealed: such are disbelievers.
                                                                                                      45
                                                                                                      And We prescribed for them therein: The life for the life, and the eye for the eye, and the nose for the nose, and the ear for the ear, and the tooth for the tooth, and for wounds retaliation. But whoso forgoeth it (in the way of charity) it shall be expiation for him. Whoso judgeth not by that which Allah hath revealed: such are wrong-doers.
                                                                                                      46
                                                                                                      And We caused Jesus, son of Mary, to follow in their footsteps, confirming that which was (revealed) before him in the Torah, and We bestowed on him the Gospel wherein is guidance and a light, confirming that which was (revealed) before it in the Torah - a guidance and an admonition unto those who ward off (evil).
                                                                                                      47
                                                                                                      Let the People of the Gospel judge by that which Allah hath revealed therein. Whoso judgeth not by that which Allah hath revealed: such are evil-livers.
                                                                                                      48
                                                                                                      And unto thee have We revealed the Scripture with the truth, confirming whatever Scripture was before it, and a watcher over it. So judge between them by that which Allah hath revealed, and follow not their desires away from the truth which hath come unto thee. For each We have appointed a divine law and a traced-out way. Had Allah willed He could have made you one community. But that He may try you by that which He hath given you (He hath made you as ye are). So vie one with another in good works. Unto Allah ye will all return, and He will then inform you of that wherein ye differ.
                                                                                                      49
                                                                                                      So judge between them by that which Allah hath revealed, and follow not their desires, but beware of them lest they seduce thee from some part of that which Allah hath revealed unto thee. And if they turn away, then know that Allah’s Will is to smite them for some sin of theirs. Lo! many of mankind are evil-livers.
                                                                                                      50
                                                                                                      Is it a judgment of the time of (pagan) ignorance that they are seeking? Who is better than Allah for judgment to a people who have certainty (in their belief)?
                                                                                                      51
                                                                                                      O ye who believe! Take not the Jews and the Christians for friends. They are friends one to another. He among you who taketh them for friends is (one) of them. Lo! Allah guideth not wrongdoing folk.
                                                                                                      52
                                                                                                      And thou seest those in whose heart is a disease race toward them, saying: We fear lest a change of fortune befall us. And it may happen that Allah will vouchsafe (unto thee) the victory, or a commandment from His presence. Then will they repent them of their secret thoughts.
                                                                                                      53
                                                                                                      Then will the believers say (unto the people of the Scripture): are these they who swore by Allah their most binding oaths that they were surely with you? Their works have failed, and they have become the losers.
                                                                                                      54
                                                                                                      O ye who believe! Whoso of you becometh a renegade from his religion, (know that in his stead) Allah will bring a people whom He loveth and who love Him, humble toward believers, stern toward disbelievers, striving in the way of Allah, and fearing not the blame of any blamer. Such is the grace of Allah which He giveth unto whom He will. Allah is All-Embracing, All-Knowing.
                                                                                                      55
                                                                                                      Your guardian can be only Allah; and His messenger and those who believe, who establish worship and pay the poordue, and bow down (in prayer).
                                                                                                      56
                                                                                                      And whoso taketh Allah and His messenger and those who believe for guardian (will know that), lo! the party of Allah, they are the victorious.
                                                                                                      57
                                                                                                      O Ye who believe! Choose not for guardians such of those who received the Scripture before you, and of the disbelievers, as make a jest and sport of your religion. But keep your duty to Allah if ye are true believers.
                                                                                                      58
                                                                                                      And when ye call to prayer they take it for a jest and sport. That is because they are a folk who understand not.
                                                                                                      59
                                                                                                      Say: O People of the Scripture! Do ye blame us for aught else than that we believe in Allah and that which is revealed unto us and that which was revealed aforetime, and because most of you are evil-livers?
                                                                                                      60
                                                                                                      Shall I tell thee of a worse (case) than theirs for retribution with Allah? (Worse is the case of him) whom Allah hath cursed, him on whom His wrath hath fallen and of whose sort Allah hath turned some to apes and swine, and who serveth idols. Such are in worse plight and further astray from the plain road.
                                                                                                      61
                                                                                                      When they come unto you (Muslims), they say: We believe; but they came in unbelief and they went out in the same; and Allah knoweth best what they were hiding.
                                                                                                      62
                                                                                                      And thou seest many of them vying one with another in sin and transgression and their devouring of illicit gain. Verily evil is what they do.
                                                                                                      63
                                                                                                      Why do not the rabbis and the priests forbid their evil-speaking and their devouring of illicit gain? Verily evil is their handiwork.
                                                                                                      64
                                                                                                      The Jews say: Allah’s hand is fettered. Their hands are fettered and they are accursed for saying so. Nay, but both His hands are spread out wide in bounty. He bestoweth as He will. That which hath been revealed unto thee from thy Lord is certain to increase the contumacy and disbelief of many of them, and We have cast among them enmity and hatred till the Day of Resurrection. As often as they light a fire for war, Allah extinguisheth it. Their effort is for corruption in the land, and Allah loveth not corrupters.
                                                                                                      65
                                                                                                      If only the People of the Scripture would believe and ward off (evil), surely We should remit their sins from them and surely We should bring them into Gardens of Delight.
                                                                                                      66
                                                                                                      If they had observed the Torah and the Gospel and that which was revealed unto them from their Lord, they would surely have been nourished from above them and from beneath their feet. Among them there are people who are moderate, but many of them are of evil conduct.
                                                                                                      67
                                                                                                      O Messenger! Make known that which hath been revealed unto thee from thy Lord, for if thou do it not, thou wilt not have conveyed His message. Allah will protect thee from mankind. Lo! Allah guideth not the disbelieving folk.
                                                                                                      68
                                                                                                      Say O People of the Scripture! Ye have naught (of guidance) till ye observe the Torah and the Gospel and that which was revealed unto you from your Lord. That which is revealed unto thee (Muḥammad) from thy Lord is certain to increase the contumacy and disbelief of many of them. But grieve not for the disbelieving folk.
                                                                                                      69
                                                                                                      Lo! those who believe, and those who are Jews, and Sabaeans, and Christians - Whosoever believeth in Allah and the Last Day and doeth right - there shall no fear come upon them neither shall they grieve.
                                                                                                      70
                                                                                                      We made a covenant of old with the Children of Israel and We sent unto them messengers. As often as a messenger came unto them with that which their souls desired not (they became rebellious). Some (of them) they denied and some they slew.
                                                                                                      71
                                                                                                      They thought no harm would come of it, so they were wilfully blind and deaf. And afterward Allah turned (in mercy) toward them. Now (even after that) are many of them wilfully blind and deaf. Allah is Seer of what they do.
                                                                                                      72
                                                                                                      They surely disbelieve who say: Lo! Allah is the Messiah, son of Mary. The Messiah (himself) said: O Children of Israel, worship Allah, my Lord and your Lord. Lo! whoso ascribeth partners unto Allah, for him Allah hath forbidden paradise. His abode is the Fire. For evil-doers there will be no helpers.
                                                                                                      73
                                                                                                      They surely disbelieve who say: Lo! Allah is the third of three; when there is no Allah save the One Allah. If they desist not from so saying a painful doom will fall on those of them who disbelieve.
                                                                                                      74
                                                                                                      Will they not rather turn unto Allah and seek forgiveness of Him? For Allah is Forgiving, Merciful.
                                                                                                      75
                                                                                                      The Messiah, son of Mary, was no other than a messenger, messengers (the like of whom) had passed away before him. And his mother was a saintly woman. And they both used to eat (earthly) food. See how We make the revelations clear for them, and see how they are turned away!
                                                                                                      76
                                                                                                      Say: Serve ye in place of Allah that which possesseth for you neither hurt nor use? Allah it is Who is the Hearer, the Knower.
                                                                                                      77
                                                                                                      Say: O People of the Scripture! Stress not in your religion other than the truth, and follow not the vain desires of folk who erred of old and led many astray, and erred from a plain road.
                                                                                                      78
                                                                                                      Those of the Children of Israel who went astray were cursed by the tongue of David, and of Jesus, son of Mary. That was because they rebelled and used to transgress.
                                                                                                      79
                                                                                                      They restrained not one another from the wickedness they did. Verily evil was that they used to do!
                                                                                                      80
                                                                                                      Thou seest many of them making friends with those who disbelieve. Surely ill for them is that which they themselves send on before them: that Allah will be wroth with them and in the doom they will abide.
                                                                                                      81
                                                                                                      If they believed in Allah and the Prophet and that which is revealed unto him, they would not choose them for their friends. But many of them are of evil conduct.
                                                                                                      82
                                                                                                      Thou wilt find the most vehement of mankind in hostility to those who believe (to be) the Jews and the idolaters. And thou wilt find the nearest of them in affection to those who believe (to be) those who say: Lo! We are Christians. That is because there are among them priests and monks, and because they are not proud.
                                                                                                      83
                                                                                                      When they listen to that which hath been revealed unto the messengers, thou seest their eyes overflow with tears because of their recognition of the Truth. They say: Our Lord, we believe. Inscribe us as among the witnesses.
                                                                                                      84
                                                                                                      How should we not believe in Allah and that which hath come unto us of the Truth. And (how should we not) hope that our Lord will bring us in along with righteous folk?
                                                                                                      85
                                                                                                      Allah hath rewarded them for that their saying - Gardens underneath which rivers flow, wherein they will abide for ever. That is the reward of the good.
                                                                                                      86
                                                                                                      But those who disbelieve and deny Our revelations, they are owners of hell-fire.
                                                                                                      87
                                                                                                      O ye who believe! Forbid not the good things which Allah hath made lawful for you, and transgress not, Lo! Allah loveth not transgressors.
                                                                                                      88
                                                                                                      Eat of that which Allah hath bestowed on you as food lawful and good, and keep your duty to Allah in Whom ye are believers.
                                                                                                      89
                                                                                                      Allah will not take you to task for that which is unintentional in your oaths, but He will take you to task for the oaths which ye swear in earnest. The expiation thereof is the feeding of ten of the needy with the average of that wherewith ye feed your own folk, or the clothing of them, or the liberation of a slave, and for him who findeth not (the wherewithal to do so) then a three days’ fast. This is the expiation of your oaths when ye have sworn; and keep your oaths. Thus Allah expoundeth unto you His revelations in order that ye may give thanks.
                                                                                                      90
                                                                                                      O ye who believe! Strong drink and games of chance and idols and divining arrows are only an infamy of Satan’s handiwork. Leave it aside in order that ye may succeed.
                                                                                                      91
                                                                                                      Satan seeketh only to cast among you enmity and hatred by means of strong drink and games of chance, and to turn you from remembrance of Allah and from (His) worship. Will ye then have done?
                                                                                                      92
                                                                                                      Obey Allah and obey the messenger, and beware! But if ye turn away, then know that the duty of Our messenger is only plain conveyance (of the message).
                                                                                                      93
                                                                                                      There shall be no sin (imputed) unto those who believe and do good works for what they may have eaten (in the past). So be mindful of your duty (to Allah), and believe, and do good works; and again: be mindful of your duty, and believe; and once again: be mindful of your duty, and do right. Allah loveth the good.
                                                                                                      94
                                                                                                      O ye who believe! Allah will surely try you somewhat (in the matter) of the game which ye take with your hands and your spears, that Allah may know him who feareth Him in secret. Whoso transgresseth after this, for him there is a painful doom.
                                                                                                      95
                                                                                                      O ye who believe! Kill no wild game while ye are on the pilgrimage. Whoso of you killeth it of set purpose he shall pay its forfeit in the equivalent of that which he hath killed, of domestic animals, the judge to be two men among you known for justice, (the forfeit) to be brought as an offering to the Ka’bah; or, for expiation, he shall feed poor persons, or the equivalent thereof in fasting, that he may taste the evil consequences of his deed. Allah forgiveth whatever (of this kind) may have happened in the past, but whoso relapseth, Allah will take retribution from him. Allah is Mighty, Able to Requite (the wrong).
                                                                                                      96
                                                                                                      To hunt and to eat the fish of the sea is made lawful for you, a provision for you and for seafarers; but to hunt on land is forbidden you so long as ye are on the pilgrimage. Be mindful of your duty to Allah, unto Whom ye will be gathered.
                                                                                                      97
                                                                                                      Allah hath appointed the Ka’bah, the Sacred House, a standard for mankind, and the Sacred Month and the offerings and the garlands. That is so that ye may know that Allah knoweth whatsoever is in the heavens and whatsoever is in the earth, and that Allah is Knower of all things.
                                                                                                      98
                                                                                                      Know that Allah is severe in punishment, but that Allah (also) is Forgiving, Merciful.
                                                                                                      99
                                                                                                      The duty of the messenger is only to convey (the message). Allah knoweth what ye proclaim and what ye hide.
                                                                                                      100
                                                                                                      Say: The evil and the good are not alike even though the plenty of the evil attract thee. So be mindful of your duty to Allah, O men of understanding, that ye may succeed.
                                                                                                      101
                                                                                                      O ye who believe! Ask not of things which, if they were made unto you, would trouble you; but if ye ask of them when the Qur’an is being revealed, they will be made known unto you. Allah pardoneth this, for Allah is Forgiving, Clement.
                                                                                                      102
                                                                                                      A folk before you asked (for such disclosures) and then disbelieved therein.
                                                                                                      103
                                                                                                      Allah hath not appointed anything in the nature of a Bahirah or a Sa’ibah or a Wasilah or a Hami, but those who disbelieve invent a lie against Allah. Most of them have no sense.
                                                                                                      104
                                                                                                      And when it is said unto them: Come unto that which Allah hath revealed and unto the messenger, they say: Enough for us is that wherein we found our fathers. What! Even though their fathers had no knowledge whatsoever, and no guidance?
                                                                                                      105
                                                                                                      O ye who believe! Ye have charge of your own souls. He who erreth cannot injure you if ye are rightly guided. Unto Allah ye will all return; and then He will inform you of what ye used to do.
                                                                                                      106
                                                                                                      O ye who believe! Let there be witnesses between you when death draweth nigh unto one of you, at the time of bequest - two witnesses, just men from among you, or two others from another tribe, in case ye are campaigning in the land and the calamity of death befall you. Ye shall empanel them both after the prayer, and, if ye doubt, they shall be made to swear by Allah (saying): We will not take a bribe, even though it were (on behalf of) a near kinsman nor will we hide the testimony of Allah, for then indeed we should be of the sinful.
                                                                                                      107
                                                                                                      But then, if it is afterwards ascertained that both of them merit (the suspicion of) sin, let two others take their place of those nearly concerned, and let them swear by Allah, (saying): Verily our testimony is truer than their testimony and we have not transgressed (the bounds of duty), for them indeed we should be of the evil-doers.
                                                                                                      108
                                                                                                      Thus it is more likely that they will bear true witness or fear that after their oaths the oaths (of others) will be taken. So be mindful of your duty (to Allah) and hearken. Allah guideth not the froward folk.
                                                                                                      109
                                                                                                      In the day when Allah gathereth together the messengers, and saith: What was your response (from mankind)? they say: We have no knowledge. Lo! Thou, only Thou art the Knower of Things Hidden,
                                                                                                      110
                                                                                                      When Allah saith: O Jesus, son of Mary! Remember My favour unto thee and unto thy mother; how I strengthened thee with the holy Spirit, so that thou spakest unto mankind in the cradle as in maturity; and how I taught thee the Scripture and Wisdom and the Torah and the Gospel; and how thou didst shape of clay as it were the likeness of a bird by My permission, and didst blow upon it and it was a bird by My permission, and thou didst heal him who was born blind and the leper by My permission; and how thou didst raise the dead by My permission; and how I restrained the Children of Israel from (harming) thee when thou camest unto them with clear proofs, and those of them who disbelieved exclaimed: This is naught else than mere magic;
                                                                                                      111
                                                                                                      And when I inspired the disciples, (saying): Believe in Me and in My messenger, they said: We believe. Bear witness that we have surrendered (unto Thee) "we are muslims".
                                                                                                      112
                                                                                                      When the disciples said: O Jesus, son of Mary! Is thy Lord able to send down for us a table spread with food from heaven? He said: Observe your duty to Allah, if ye are true believers.
                                                                                                      113
                                                                                                      (They said:) We wish to eat thereof, that we may satisfy our hearts and know that thou hast spoken truth to us, and that thereof we may be witnesses.
                                                                                                      114
                                                                                                      Jesus, son of Mary, said: O Allah, Lord of us! Send down for us a table spread with food from heaven, that it may be a feast for us, for the first of us and for the last of us, and a sign from Thee. Give us sustenance, for Thou art the Best of Sustainers.
                                                                                                      115
                                                                                                      Allah said: Lo! I send it down for you. And whoso disbelieveth of you afterward, him surely will I punish with a punishment wherewith I have not punished any of (My) creatures.
                                                                                                      116
                                                                                                      And when Allah saith: O Jesus, son of Mary! Didst thou say unto mankind: Take me and my mother for two gods beside Allah? he saith: Be glorified! It was not mine to utter that to which I had no right. If I used to say it, then Thou knewest it. Thou knowest what is in my mind, and I know not what is in Thy Mind. Lo! Thou, only Thou, art the Knower of Things Hidden?
                                                                                                      117
                                                                                                      I spake unto them only that which Thou commandedst me, (saying): Worship Allah, my Lord and your Lord. I was a witness of them while I dwelt among them, and when Thou tookest me Thou wast the Watcher over them. Thou art Witness over all things.
                                                                                                      118
                                                                                                      If Thou punish them, lo! they are Thy slaves, and if Thou forgive them (lo! they are Thy slaves). Lo! Thou, only Thou, art the Mighty, the Wise.
                                                                                                      119
                                                                                                      Allah saith: This is a day in which their truthfulness profiteth the truthful, for theirs are Gardens underneath which rivers flow, wherein they are secure for ever, Allah taking pleasure in them and they in Him. That is the great triumph.
                                                                                                      120
                                                                                                      Unto Allah belongeth the Sovereignty of the heavens and the earth and whatsoever is therein, and He is Able to do all things.
                                                                                                      ←|→
                                                                                                      Sale, 1734Context
                                                                                                      X
                                                                                                      CHAP. V.
                                                                                                      Intitled, The Table
                                                                                                      a
                                                                                                      Note [original edition] : The title is taken from the Table, which, towards the end of the chapter, is fabled to have been let down from heaven to Jesus. It is sometimes also called the chapter of Contracts, which word occurs in the first verse.
                                                                                                        ; revealed at Medina.
                                                                                                        In the name of the most merciful God.
                                                                                                        1
                                                                                                        O True believers, perform your contracts. Ye are allowed to eat the brute cattle
                                                                                                        b
                                                                                                        Note [original edition] : The brute cattle, &c.] As camels, oxen, and sheep; and also wild cows, antelopes, &c.1; but not swine, nor what is taken in hunting during the pilgrimage.
                                                                                                        • 1 Jallalo’ddin, Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                        , other than what ye are commanded to abstain from; except the game which ye are allowed at other times, but not while ye are on pilgrimage to Mecca ; God ordaineth that which he pleaseth.
                                                                                                        2
                                                                                                        O true believers, violate not the holy rites of God
                                                                                                        c
                                                                                                        Note [original edition] : The holy rites of God;] i.e The ceremonies used in the pilgrimage of Mecca.
                                                                                                          , nor the sacred month
                                                                                                          d
                                                                                                          Note [original edition] : See the Prelim. Disc. §. VII.
                                                                                                            , nor the offering, nor the ornaments hung thereon
                                                                                                            e
                                                                                                            Note [original edition] : Nor the offering, nor the ornaments hung thereon;] The offering here meant is the sheep led to Mecca, to be there sacrificed, about the neck of which they used to hang garlands, green boughs, or some other ornament, that it may be distinguished as a thing sacred2.
                                                                                                            • 2 See the Prelim. Disc. §. IV.
                                                                                                            , nor those who are travelling to the holy house, seeking favour from their Lord, and to please him. But when ye shall have finished your pilgrimage; then hunt. And let not the malice of some, in that they hindered you from entering the sacred temple
                                                                                                            f
                                                                                                            Note [original edition] : In that they hindered you from entering the sacred temple;] In the expedition of al Hodeibiya 3.
                                                                                                            • 3 See the Prelim. Disc. §. II. p. 52.
                                                                                                            , provoke you to transgress, by taking revenge on them in the sacred months. Assist one another according to justice and piety, but assist not one another in injustice and malice: therefore fear God; for God is severe in punishing.
                                                                                                            3
                                                                                                            Ye are forbidden to eat that which dieth of itself, and blood, and swine’s flesh, and that on which the name of any besides God hath been invocated
                                                                                                            g
                                                                                                            Note [original edition] : On which the name of any besides God hath been invocated;] For the idolatrous Arabs used, in killing any animal for food, to consecrate it, as it were, to their idols, by saying, In the name of Allât, or al Uzza 4.
                                                                                                            • 4 See ch. 2. p. 20.
                                                                                                            ; and that which hath been strangled, or killed by a blow, or by a fall, or by the horns of another beast, and that which hath been eaten by a wild beast
                                                                                                            h
                                                                                                            Note [original edition] : Which hath been eaten by a wild beast;] Or by a creature trained up to hunting5.
                                                                                                            • 5 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                            , except what ye shall kill your selves
                                                                                                            i
                                                                                                            Note [original edition] : Except what ye shall kill your selves;] That is, unless ye come up time enough to find life in the animal, and to cut its throat.
                                                                                                              ; and that which hath been sacrificed unto idols
                                                                                                              k
                                                                                                              Note [original edition] : Idols.] The word also signifies certain stones, which the pagan Arabs used to set up near their houses, and on which they superstitiously slew animals, in honour of their gods6.
                                                                                                              • 6 Idem.
                                                                                                              . It is likewise unlawful for you to make division by casting lots with arrows
                                                                                                              l
                                                                                                              Note [original edition] : See Prelim. Disc. §. V.
                                                                                                                . This is an impiety. On this day
                                                                                                                m
                                                                                                                Note [original edition] : On this day;] This passage, it is said, was revealed on Friday evening, being the day of the pilgrims visiting mount Arafat, the last time Mohammed visited the temple of Mecca, therefore called the Pilgrimage of valediction 7.
                                                                                                                • 7 Idem. See Prid. Life of Mahom. p. 99.
                                                                                                                , wo be unto those who have apostatized from their religion;
                                                                                                                Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                therefore fear not them, but fear me. This day have I perfected your religion for you
                                                                                                                a
                                                                                                                Note [original edition] : This day have I perfected your religion for you;] And therefore the commentators say, that after this time, no positive or negative precept was given1.
                                                                                                                • 1 Abulfrf. vit. Moh. p. 131.
                                                                                                                , and have completed my mercy upon you
                                                                                                                b
                                                                                                                Note [original edition] : And have completed my mercy upon you;] By having given you a true and perfect religion; or, by the taking of Mecca, and the destruction of idolatry.
                                                                                                                  ; and I have chosen for you Islam, to be your religion. But whosoever shall be driven by necessity through hunger, to eat of what we have forbidden, not designing to sin, surely God will be indulgent and merciful unto him.
                                                                                                                  4
                                                                                                                  They will ask thee what is allowed them as lawful to eat? Answer, Such things as are good
                                                                                                                  c
                                                                                                                  Note [original edition] : Such things as are good;] Not such as are filthy, or unwholesome.
                                                                                                                    are allowed you; and what ye shall teach animals of prey to catch
                                                                                                                    d
                                                                                                                    Note [original edition] : Animals of prey;] Whether beasts or birds.
                                                                                                                      , training them up for hunting after the manner of dogs, and teaching them according to the skill which God hath taught you. Eat therefore of that which they shall catch for you; and commemorate the name of God thereon
                                                                                                                      e
                                                                                                                      Note [original edition] : And commemorate the name of God thereon;] Either when ye let go the hound, hawk, or other animal, after the game; or when ye kill it.
                                                                                                                        ; and fear God, for God is swift in taking an account.
                                                                                                                        5
                                                                                                                        This day are ye allowed to eat such things as are good, and the food of those to whom the scriptures were given
                                                                                                                        f
                                                                                                                        Note [original edition] : viz. Slain or dressed by Jews or Christians.
                                                                                                                          is also allowed as lawful unto you; and your food is allowed as lawful unto them. And ye are also allowed to marry free women that are believers, and also free women of those who have received the scriptures before you, when ye shall have assigned them their dower; living chastely with them, neither committing fornication, nor taking them for concubines. Whoever shall renounce the faith, his work shall be vain, and in the next life he shall be of those who perish.
                                                                                                                          6
                                                                                                                          O true believers, when ye prepare yourselves to pray, wash your faces, and your hands unto the elbows; and rub your heads, and your feet unto the ankles; and if ye be polluted by having lain with a woman, wash yourselves all over. But if ye be sick, or on a journey, or any of you cometh from the privy, or if ye have touched women, and ye find no water, take fine clean sand, and rub your faces and your hands therewith; God would not put a difficulty upon you; but he desireth to purify you, and to complete his favour upon you, that ye may give thanks.
                                                                                                                          7
                                                                                                                          Remember the favour of God towards you, and his covenant which he hath made with you, when ye said, We have heard, and will obey
                                                                                                                          g
                                                                                                                          Note [original edition] : We have heard and will obey;] These words are the form used at the inauguration of a prince; and Mohammed here intends the oath of fidelity which his followers had taken to him at al Akaba2.
                                                                                                                          • 2 V. ib. p. 43, and the Prelim. Disc. §. II. p. 48.
                                                                                                                          . Therefore fear God, for God knoweth the innermost parts of the breasts of men.
                                                                                                                          8
                                                                                                                          O true believers, observe justice when ye appear as witnesses before God, and let not hatred towards any induce you to do wrong: but act justly; this will approach nearer unto piety; and fear God, for God is fully acquainted with what ye do.
                                                                                                                          9
                                                                                                                          God hath promised unto those who believe, and do that which is right, that they shall receive pardon and a great reward.
                                                                                                                          10
                                                                                                                          But they who believe not, and accuse our signs of falsehood, they shall be the companions of hell.
                                                                                                                          11
                                                                                                                          O true believers, remember God’s favour towards you, when certain men designed to stretch forth their hands against you, but he restrained their hands from hurting you
                                                                                                                          h
                                                                                                                          Note [original edition] : When certain men designed to stretch forth their hands against you, but he restrained them;] The commentators tell several stories as the occasion of this passage. One says, that Mohammed and some of his followers being at Osfân (a place not far from Mecca, in the way to Medina), and performing their noon devotions, a company of idolaters, who were in view, repented they had not taken that opportunity of attacking them, and therefore waited till the hour of evening prayer, intending to fall upon them then: but God defeated their design, by revealing the verse of fear. Another relates, that the prophet going to the tribe of Koreidha (who were Jews) to levy a fine for the blood of two Moslems, who had been killed by mistake, by Amru Ebn Ommeya al Dimri, they desired him to sit down and eat with them, and they would pay the fine; Mohammed complying with their request, while he was sitting, they laid a design against his life, one Amru Ebn Jahâsh undertaking to throw a millstone upon him; but God withheld his hand, and Gabriel immediately descended to acquaint the prophet with their treachery, upon which he rose up and went his way. A third story is, that Mohammed having hung up his arms on a tree, under which he was resting himself, and his companions being dispersed some distance from him, an Arab of the desart came up to him and drew his sword, saying, Who hindereth me from killing thee? To which Mohammed answered, God; and Gabriel beating the sword out of the Arab ’s hand, Mohammed took it up, and asked him the same question, Who hinders me from killing thee? the Arab replied, nobody, and immediately professed Mohammedism 1. Abûlfeda 2 tells the same story, with some variation of circumstances.
                                                                                                                          • 1 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                          • 2 Vit. Moh. p. 73.
                                                                                                                          ; therefore fear God and in God let the faithful trust.
                                                                                                                          12
                                                                                                                          God
                                                                                                                          Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                          formerly accepted the covenant of the children of Israel, and we appointed out of them twelve leaders: and God said, Verily I am with you
                                                                                                                          a
                                                                                                                          Note [original edition] : God appointed out of them twelve leaders: I am with you;] After the Israelites had escaped from Pharaoh, God ordered them to go against Jericho, which was then inhabited by giants, of the race of the Canaanites, promising to give it into their hands; and Moses, by the divine direction, appointed a prince or captain over each tribe, to lead them in that expedition3, and when they came to the borders of the land of Canaan, sent the captains as spies to get information of the state of the country, enjoining them secrecy; but they being terrified at the prodigious size and strength of the inhabitants, disheartened the people by publickly telling them what they had seen, except only Caleb the son of Yufanna (Jephunneh) and Joshua the son of Nun 4.
                                                                                                                          • 3 See Num. i. 4, 5.
                                                                                                                          • 4 Al Beidawi. See Num. iii. and xiv.
                                                                                                                          : if ye observe prayer, and give alms, and believe in my apostles, and assist them, and lend unto God on good usury
                                                                                                                          b
                                                                                                                          Note [original edition] : And lend unto God on good usury;] By contributing towards this holy war.
                                                                                                                            , I will surely expiate your evil deeds from you, and I will lead you into gardens, wherein rivers flow: but he among you who disbelieveth after this, erreth from the straight path.
                                                                                                                            13
                                                                                                                            Wherefore because they have broken their covenant, we have cursed them, and hardened their hearts; they dislocate the words of the pentateuch from their places, and have forgotten part of what they were admonished; and thou wilt not cease to discover deceitful practices among them, except a few of them. But forgive them
                                                                                                                            c
                                                                                                                            Note [original edition] : Forgive them, and pardon them;] That is, if they repent and believe, or submit to pay tribute. Some, however, think these words are abrogated by the verse of the sword 5.
                                                                                                                            • 5 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                            , and pardon them, for God loveth the beneficent.
                                                                                                                            14
                                                                                                                            And from those who say, We are Christians, we have received their covenant; but they have forgotten part of what they were admonished; wherefore we have raised up enmity and hatred among them, till the day of resurrection; and God will then surely declare unto them what they have been doing.
                                                                                                                            15
                                                                                                                            O ye who have received the scriptures, now is our apostle come unto you, to make manifest unto you many things which ye concealed in the scriptures
                                                                                                                            d
                                                                                                                            Note [original edition] : To make manifest unto you many things which ye concealed in the scriptures;] Such as the verse of stoning adulterers6, the description of Mohammed, and Christ’s prophecy of him by the name of Ahmed 7.
                                                                                                                            • 6 See chap. 3. p. 37.
                                                                                                                            • 7 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                            ; and to pass over
                                                                                                                            e
                                                                                                                            Note [original edition] : And to pass over many things;] i.e. Those which it was not necessary to restore.

                                                                                                                              Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                              many things. Now is light and a perspicuous book of revelations come unto you from God.
                                                                                                                              16
                                                                                                                              Thereby will God direct him who shall follow his good pleasure, into the paths of peace; and shall lead them out of darkness into light, by his will, and shall direct them in the right way.
                                                                                                                              17
                                                                                                                              They are infidels, who say, Verily God is Christ the son of Mary. Say unto them, And who could obtain anything from God to the contrary, if he pleased to destroy Christ the son of Mary, and his mother, and all those who are on the earth? For unto God belongeth the kingdom of heaven and earth, and whatsoever is contained between them; he createth what he pleaseth, and God is almighty.
                                                                                                                              18
                                                                                                                              The Jews and the Christians say, We are the children of God and his beloved. Answer, Why therefore doth he punish you for your sins? Nay, but ye are men, of those whom he hath created. He forgiveth whom he pleaseth, and punisheth whom he pleaseth; and unto God belongeth the kingdom of heaven and earth, and of what is contained between them both; and unto him shall all things return.
                                                                                                                              19
                                                                                                                              O ye who have received the scriptures, now is our apostle come unto you, declaring unto you the true religion, during the cessation of apostles
                                                                                                                              a
                                                                                                                              Note [original edition] : During the cessation of apostles;] The Arabic word al Fatra signifies the intermediate space of time between two prophets, during which no new revelation or dispensation was given; as the interval between Moses and Jesus, and between Jesus and Mohammed, at the expiration of which last, Mohammed pretended to be sent.
                                                                                                                                , lest ye should say, There came unto us no bearer of good tidings, nor any warner: but now is a bearer of good tidings, and a warner come unto you; for God is almighty.
                                                                                                                                20
                                                                                                                                Call to mind when Moses said unto his people, O my people, remember the favour of God towards you, since he hath appointed prophets among you, and constituted you kings
                                                                                                                                b
                                                                                                                                Note [original edition] : And constituted you kings;] This was fulfilled either by God’s giving them a kingdom, and a long series of princes; or by his having made them kings or masters of themselves, by delivering them from the Egyptian bondage.
                                                                                                                                  , and bestowed on you what he hath given to no other nation in the world
                                                                                                                                  c
                                                                                                                                  Note [original edition] : And bestowed on you what he hath given to no other nation;] Having divided the Red Sea for you, and guided you by a cloud, and fed you with quails and manna, &c1.
                                                                                                                                  • 1 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                  .
                                                                                                                                  21
                                                                                                                                  O my people, enter the holy land, which God hath decreed you, and turn not your backs, lest ye be subverted and perish.
                                                                                                                                  22
                                                                                                                                  They answered, O Moses, verily there are a gigantic people in the land
                                                                                                                                  d
                                                                                                                                  Note [original edition] : A gigantic people;] The largest of these giants, the commentators say, was Og, the son of Anak; concerning whose enormous stature, his escaping the Flood, and the manner of his being slain by Moses, the Mohammedans relate several absurd fables2.
                                                                                                                                  • 2 V. Marracc. in Alcor. p. 231, &c. D’Herbel. Bibl. Orient. p. 336.
                                                                                                                                  ; and we will by no means enter it, until they depart thence; but if they depart thence, then will we enter therein.
                                                                                                                                  23
                                                                                                                                  two men
                                                                                                                                  e
                                                                                                                                  Note [original edition] : Two men;] Namely, Caleb and Joshua.
                                                                                                                                    of those who feared God, unto whom God had been gracious, said, Enter ye upon them suddenly by the gate of the city; and when ye shall have entered the same, ye shall surely be victorious: therefore trust in God, if ye are true believers.
                                                                                                                                    24
                                                                                                                                    They replied, O Moses, we will never enter the land, while they remain therein: go therefore thou, and thy Lord, and fight; for we will sit here.
                                                                                                                                    25
                                                                                                                                    Moses said, O Lord, surely I am not master of any except myself, and my brother; therefore make a distinction between us and the ungodly people.
                                                                                                                                    26
                                                                                                                                    God answered, Verily the land shall be forbidden them forty years; during which time they shall wander like men astonished in the earth
                                                                                                                                    f
                                                                                                                                    Note [original edition] : The land shall be forbidden them forty years; during which time they shall wander like men astonished;] The commentators pretend that the Israelites, while they thus wandered in the desart, were kept within the compass of about eighteen (or as some say twenty-seven) miles; and that tho’ they travelled from morning to night, yet they constantly found themselves the next day at the place from whence they set out1.
                                                                                                                                    • 1 Al Beidawi, Jallalo’ddin.
                                                                                                                                    ;
                                                                                                                                    Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                    therefore be not thou solicitous for the ungodly people.
                                                                                                                                    27
                                                                                                                                    Relate unto them also the history of the two sons of Adam
                                                                                                                                    a
                                                                                                                                    Note [original edition] : The the two sons of Adam;] viz. Cain and Abel, whom the Mohammedans call Kâbil and Hâbil.
                                                                                                                                      , with truth. When they offered their offering
                                                                                                                                      b
                                                                                                                                      Note [original edition] : When they offered their offering;] The occasion of their making this offering is thus related, according to the common tradition in the east2. Each of them being born with a twin sister, when they were grown up, Adam, by God’s direction, ordered Cain to marry Abel’s twin sister, and that Abel should marry Cain’s (for it being the common opinion that marriages ought not to be had in the nearest degrees of consanguinity, since they must necessarily marry their sisters, it seemed reasonable to suppose they ought to take those of the remoter degree), but this Cain refusing to agree to, because his own sister was the handsomest, Adam ordered them to make their offerings to God, thereby referring the dispute to his determination3. The commentators say Cain’s offering was a sheaf of the very worst of his corn, but Abel’s a fat lamb, of the best of his flock.
                                                                                                                                      • 2 V. Abulfarag, p. 6, 7; Eutych. annal. p. 15, 16; and D’Herbelot, Bibl. Orient. Art. Cabil.
                                                                                                                                      • 3 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                      , and it was accepted from one of them
                                                                                                                                      c
                                                                                                                                      Note [original edition] : And it was accepted from one of them;] Namely, from Abel, whose sacrifice God declared his acceptance of in a visible manner, by causing fire to descend from heaven and consume it, without touching that of Cain 4.
                                                                                                                                      • 4 Idem, Jallalo’ddin.
                                                                                                                                      , and was not accepted from the other, Cain said to his brother, I will certainly kill thee. Abel answered, God only accepteth the offering of the pious;
                                                                                                                                      28
                                                                                                                                      if thou stretchest forth thy hand against me, to slay me, I will not stretch forth my hand against thee, to slay thee; for I fear God, the Lord of all creatures
                                                                                                                                      d
                                                                                                                                      Note [original edition] : I will not stretch forth my hand against thee;] To enhance Abel’s patience, al Beidâwi tells us, that he was the stronger of the two, and could easily have prevailed against his brother.
                                                                                                                                        .
                                                                                                                                        29
                                                                                                                                        I choose that thou shouldest bear my iniquity and thine own iniquity; and that thou become a companion of hell fire; for that is the reward of the unjust
                                                                                                                                        e
                                                                                                                                        Note [original edition] : The conversation between the two brothers is related somewhat to the same purpose in the Jerusalem Targum and that of Jonathan ben Uzziel.
                                                                                                                                          .
                                                                                                                                          30
                                                                                                                                          But his soul suffered him to slay his brother, and he slew him
                                                                                                                                          f
                                                                                                                                          Note [original edition] : And he slew him;] Some say he knocked out his brains with a stone5; and pretend that as Cain was considering which way he should effect the murder, the devil appeared to him in a human shape, and shewed him how to do it, by crushing the head of a bird between two stones6.
                                                                                                                                          • 5 V. Eutych. ubi supra.
                                                                                                                                          • 6 V. D’Herbelot, ubi sup.
                                                                                                                                          ; wherefore he became of the number of those who perish.
                                                                                                                                          31
                                                                                                                                          And God sent a raven, which scratched the earth, to shew him how he should hide the shame of his brother
                                                                                                                                          g
                                                                                                                                          Note [original edition] : God sent a raven which scratched the earth, and shewed him how to hide his brother’s shame;] His dead corpse. For Cain, having committed this fratricide, became exceedingly troubled in his mind, and carried the dead body about on his shoulders for a considerable time, not knowing where to conceal it, till it stank horridly; and then God taught him to bury it by the example of a raven, who having killed another raven in his presence, dug a pit with his claws and beak, and buried him therein7. For this circumstance of the raven Mohammed was beholden to the Jews, who tell the same story, except only that they make the raven to appear to Adam, and that he thereupon buried his son8.
                                                                                                                                          • 7 Jallalo’ddin, Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                          • 8 V. R. Eliezer, Pirke, c. 20.
                                                                                                                                          , and he said, Wo is me! am I unable to be like this raven, that I may hide my brother’s shame? and he became one of those who repent.
                                                                                                                                          32
                                                                                                                                          Wherefore we commanded the children of Israel, that he who slayeth a soul, without adding thereto the murder of another soul, or without committing wickedness
                                                                                                                                          Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                          in the earth
                                                                                                                                          a
                                                                                                                                          Note [original edition] : Without committing wickedness in the earth;] Such as idolatry, or robbing on the high-way1.
                                                                                                                                          • 1 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                          , shall be as if he had slain all mankind
                                                                                                                                          b
                                                                                                                                          Note [original edition] : Shall be as if he had slain all mankind;] Having broken the commandment which forbids the shedding of blood.
                                                                                                                                            : but he who saveth a soul alive, shall be as if he had saved the lives of all mankind. Our apostles formerly came unto them, with evident miracles; then were many of them after this, transgressors on the earth.
                                                                                                                                            33
                                                                                                                                            But the recompense of those who fight against God and his apostle, and study to act corruptly in the earth, shall be, that they shall be slain, or crucified, or have their hands and their feet cut off on the opposite sides, or be banished the land
                                                                                                                                            c
                                                                                                                                            Note [original edition] : The lawyers are not agreed as to the applying of these punishments. But the commentators suppose that they who commit murder only are to be put to death in the ordinary way; those who murder and rob too, to be crucified; those who rob without committing murder, to have their right hand and their left foot cut off; and they who assault persons and put them in fear, to be banished2. It is also a doubt whether they who are to be crucified shall be crucified alive, or be first put to death, or whether they shall hang on the cross till they die3.
                                                                                                                                            • 2 Idem, Jallalo’ddin.
                                                                                                                                            • 3 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                            . This shall be their disgrace in this world, and in the next world they shall suffer a grievous punishment;
                                                                                                                                            34
                                                                                                                                            except those who shall repent, before ye prevail against them; for know that God is inclined to forgive, and merciful.
                                                                                                                                            35
                                                                                                                                            O true believers, fear God, and earnestly desire a near conjunction with him, and fight for his religion, that ye may be happy.
                                                                                                                                            36
                                                                                                                                            Moreover they who believe not, although they had whatever is in the earth, and as much more withal, that they might therewith redeem themselves from punishment on the day of resurrection; it shall not be accepted from them, but they shall suffer a painful punishment.
                                                                                                                                            37
                                                                                                                                            They shall desire to go forth from the fire, but they shall not go forth from it, and their punishment shall be permanent.
                                                                                                                                            38
                                                                                                                                            If a man or a woman steal, cut off their hands
                                                                                                                                            d
                                                                                                                                            Note [original edition] : Cut off their hands;] But this punishment, according to the Sonna, is not to be inflicted, unless the value of the thing stolen amount to four dinârs, or about forty shillings. For the first offence, the criminal is to lose his right hand, which is to be cut off at the wrist; for the second offence, his left foot, at the ankle; for the third, his left hand; for the fourth, his right foot; and if he continue to offend, he shall be scourged at the discretion of the judge4.
                                                                                                                                            • 4 Idem, Jallalo’ddin, Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                            , in retribution for that which they have committed; this is an exemplary punishment appointed by God; and God is mighty and wise.
                                                                                                                                            39
                                                                                                                                            But whoever shall repent after his iniquity, and amend, verily God will be turned unto him
                                                                                                                                            e
                                                                                                                                            Note [original edition] : But whoever shall repent and amend, God will be turned unto him, &c.] That is, God will not punish him for it hereafter; but his repentance does not supersede the execution of the law here, nor excuse him from making restitution. Yet, according to al Shâfeï, he shall not be punished if the party wronged forgive him before he be carried before a magistrate5.
                                                                                                                                            • 5 Iidem.
                                                                                                                                            , for God is inclined to forgive, and merciful.
                                                                                                                                            40
                                                                                                                                            Dost thou not know that the kingdom of heaven and earth is God’s? He punisheth whom he pleaseth, and he pardoneth whom he pleaseth; for God is almighty.
                                                                                                                                            41
                                                                                                                                            O apostle, let not them grieve thee, who hasten to infidelity
                                                                                                                                            f
                                                                                                                                            Note [original edition] : Who hasten to infidelity;] i.e. Who take the first opportunity to throw off the mask, and join the unbelievers.
                                                                                                                                              , either of those who say, We believe, with their mouths, but whose hearts believe not
                                                                                                                                              g
                                                                                                                                              Note [original edition] : Who say, We believe, with their mouths, &c.] viz. The hypocritical Mohammedans.
                                                                                                                                                ; or of the Jews, who hearken to a lie, and hearken to other people
                                                                                                                                                h
                                                                                                                                                Note [original edition] : Who hearken to a lie, and hearken to other people;] These words are capable of two senses; and may either mean that they attended to the lies and forgeries of their Rabbins, neglecting the remonstrances of Mohammed; or else, that they came to hear Mohammed as spies only, that they might report what he said to their companions, and represent him as a liar1.
                                                                                                                                                • 1 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                ; who come unto thee: they pervert the words of the
                                                                                                                                                Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                law from their true places
                                                                                                                                                a
                                                                                                                                                Note [original edition] : See chap. 4. p. 67, Note. b.
                                                                                                                                                  , and say, If this be brought unto you, receive it; but if it be not brought unto you, beware of receiving ought else
                                                                                                                                                  b
                                                                                                                                                  Note [original edition] : If this be brought unto you, receive it; but if it be not brought unto you, beware of receiving ought else;] That is, if what Mohammed tells you agrees with scripture, as corrupted and dislocated by us, then you may accept it as the word of God; but if not, reject it. These words, it is said, relate to the sentence pronounced by that prophet on an adulterer and an adulteress2, both persons of some figure among the Jews. For they, it seems, tho’ they referred the matter to Mohammed, yet directed the persons who carried the criminals before him, that if he ordered them to be scourged, and to have their faces blackened (by way of ignominy), they should acquiesce in his determination; but in case he condemned them to be stoned, they should not. And Mohammed pronouncing the latter sentence against them, they refused to execute it, till Ebn Sûriya (a Jew), who was called upon to decide the matter, acknowledged the law to be so- whereupon they were stoned at the door of the mosque3.
                                                                                                                                                  • 2 See chap. 3. p. 37. not. c.
                                                                                                                                                  • 3 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                  ; and in behalf of him whom God shall resolve to seduce, thou shalt not prevail with God at all. They whose hearts God shall not please to cleanse shall suffer shame in this world, and a grievous punishment in the next:
                                                                                                                                                  42
                                                                                                                                                  who hearken to a lie, and eat that which is forbidden
                                                                                                                                                  c
                                                                                                                                                  Note [original edition] : And eat that which is forbidden;] Some understand this of unlawful meats; but others of taking or devouring, as it is expressed, of usury and bribes4.
                                                                                                                                                  • 4 Idem.
                                                                                                                                                  . But if they come unto thee for judgment, either judge between them, or leave them
                                                                                                                                                  d
                                                                                                                                                  Note [original edition] : Either judge between them, or leave them;] i.e. Take thy choice, whether thou wilt determine their differences or not. Hence al Shâfeï was of opinion that a judge was not obliged to decide causes between Jews or Christians; tho’ if one or both of them be tributaries, or under the protection of the Mohammedans, they are obliged: this verse not regarding them. Abu Hanîfa, however, thought that the magistrates were obliged to judge all cases which were submitted to them5.
                                                                                                                                                  • 5 Idem.
                                                                                                                                                  ; and if thou leave them, they shall not hurt thee at all. But if thou undertake to judge, judge between them with equity; for God loveth those who observe justice.
                                                                                                                                                  43
                                                                                                                                                  And how will they submit to thy decision, since they have the law, containing the judgment of God
                                                                                                                                                  e
                                                                                                                                                  Note [original edition] : And how will they submit to thy decision, since they have the law, &c.] In the following passage Mohammed endeavours to answer the objections of the Jews and Christians, who insisted that they ought to be judged, the former by the law of Moses, and the latter by the gospel. He allows that the law was the proper rule of judging till the coming of Jesus Christ, after which the gospel was the rule; but pretends that both are set aside by the revelation of the Korân, which is so far from being contradictory to either of the former, that it is more full and explicit; declaring several points which had been stifled or corrupted therein, and requiring a rigorous execution of the precepts in both, which had been too remissly observed, or rather neglected, by the latter professors of those religions.
                                                                                                                                                    ? Then will they turn their backs, after this
                                                                                                                                                    f
                                                                                                                                                    Note [original edition] : Then will they turn their backs after this;] That is, notwithstanding their outward submission, they will not abide by thy sentence, tho’ conformable to the law, if it contradict their own false and loose decisions.
                                                                                                                                                      ; but those are not true believers
                                                                                                                                                      g
                                                                                                                                                      Note [original edition] : These are not true believers;] As gainsaying the doctrine of the books which they acknowledge for scripture.
                                                                                                                                                        .
                                                                                                                                                        44
                                                                                                                                                        We have surely sent down the law, containing direction, and light: thereby did the prophets, who professed the true religion, judge those who judaized; and the doctors and priests also judged by the book of God, which had been committed to their custody; and they were witnesses thereof
                                                                                                                                                        h
                                                                                                                                                        Note [original edition] : And they were witnesses thereof;] That is, vigilant, to prevent any corruptions therein.
                                                                                                                                                          . Therefore fear not men, but fear me; neither sell my signs for a small price. And whoso judgeth not according to what God hath revealed, they are infidels.
                                                                                                                                                          45
                                                                                                                                                          We have therein commanded them, that they should give life for life
                                                                                                                                                          i
                                                                                                                                                          Note [original edition] : Life;] The original word is soul.
                                                                                                                                                            , and eye
                                                                                                                                                            Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                            for eye, and nose for nose, and ear for ear, and tooth for tooth; and that wounds should also be punished by retaliation
                                                                                                                                                            a
                                                                                                                                                            Note [original edition] : See Exod. xxi. 24, &c.
                                                                                                                                                              : but whoever should remit it as alms, it should be accepted as an atonement for him. And whoso judgeth not according to what God hath revealed, they are unjust.
                                                                                                                                                              46
                                                                                                                                                              We also caused Jesus the son of Mary to follow the footsteps of the prophets, confirming the law which was sent down before him; and we gave him the gospel, containing direction and light; confirming also the law which was given before it, and a direction and admonition unto those who fear God:
                                                                                                                                                              47
                                                                                                                                                              that they who have received the gospel might judge according to what God hath revealed therein: and whoso judgeth not according to what God hath revealed, they are transgressors.
                                                                                                                                                              48
                                                                                                                                                              We have also sent down unto thee the book of the Koran with truth, confirming that scripture which was revealed before it; and preserving the same safe from corruption. Judge therefore between them according to that which God hath revealed; and follow not their desires, by swerving from the truth which hath come unto thee. Unto every of you have we given a law, and an open path; and if God had pleased, he had surely made you one people
                                                                                                                                                              b
                                                                                                                                                              Note [original edition] : He had made you one people;] i.e. He had given you the same laws, which should have continued in force through all ages, without being abolished or changed by new dispensations; or he could have forced you all to embrace the Mohammedan religion1.
                                                                                                                                                              • 1 Idem.
                                                                                                                                                              ; but he hath thought fit to give you different laws, that he might try you in that which he hath given you respectively. Therefore strive to excel each other in good works: unto God shall ye all return, and then will he declare unto you that concerning which ye have disagreed.
                                                                                                                                                              49
                                                                                                                                                              Wherefore do thou, O prophet, judge between them according to that which God hath revealed, and follow not their desires; but beware of them, lest they cause thee to err
                                                                                                                                                              c
                                                                                                                                                              Note [original edition] : And follow not their desires; but beware of them, lest they cause thee to err, &c.] It is related that certain of the Jewish priests came to Mohammed with a design to entrap him; and having first represented to him that if they acknowledged him for a prophet, the rest of the Jews would certainly follow their example, made this proposal that if he would give judgment for them in a controversy of moment which they pretended to have with their own people, and which was agreed to be referred to his decision, they would believe him; but this Mohammed absolutely refused to comply with2.
                                                                                                                                                              • 2 Idem.
                                                                                                                                                              from part of those precepts which God hath sent down unto thee; and if they turn back
                                                                                                                                                              d
                                                                                                                                                              Note [original edition] : If they turn back;] Or refuse to be judged by the Korân.
                                                                                                                                                                , know that God is pleased to punish them for some of their crimes; for a great number of men are transgressors.
                                                                                                                                                                50
                                                                                                                                                                Do they therefore desire the judgment of the time of ignorance
                                                                                                                                                                e
                                                                                                                                                                Note [original edition] : The judgment of the time of ignorance;] That is, to be judged according to the customs of paganism, which indulge the passions and vicious appetites of mankind: for this, it seems, was demanded by the Jewish tribes of Koreidha and al Nadîr 3.
                                                                                                                                                                • 3 Idem.
                                                                                                                                                                ? but who is better than God, to judge between people who reason aright?
                                                                                                                                                                51
                                                                                                                                                                O true believers, take not the Jews or Christians for your friends; they are friends the one to the other; but whoso among you taketh them for his friends, he is surely one of them: verily God directeth not unjust people.
                                                                                                                                                                52
                                                                                                                                                                Thou shalt see those in whose hearts there is an infirmity, to hasten unto them, saying, We fear lest some adversity befal us
                                                                                                                                                                f
                                                                                                                                                                Note [original edition] : We fear lest some adversity befal us;] These were the words of Ebn Obba, who, when Obâdah Ebn al Sâmat publickly renounced the friendship of the infidels, and professed that he took God and his apostle for his patrons, said that he was a man apprehensive of the fickleness of fortune, and therefore would not throw off his old friends, who might be of service to him hereafter1.
                                                                                                                                                                • 1 Idem.
                                                                                                                                                                ; but it is easy for God to give victory, or a
                                                                                                                                                                Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                command from him
                                                                                                                                                                a
                                                                                                                                                                Note [original edition] : A command from him;] To extirpate and banish the Jews; or to detect and punish the hypocrites.
                                                                                                                                                                  , that they may repent of that which they concealed in their minds.
                                                                                                                                                                  53
                                                                                                                                                                  And they who believe will say, Are these the men who have sworn by God, with a most firm oath, that they surely held with you
                                                                                                                                                                  b
                                                                                                                                                                  Note [original edition] : Are these the men who have sworn, &c.] These words may be spoken by the Mohammedans either to one another or to the Jews; since these hypocrites had given their oaths to both2.
                                                                                                                                                                  • 2 Idem.
                                                                                                                                                                  ? their works are become vain, and they are of those who perish.
                                                                                                                                                                  54
                                                                                                                                                                  O true believers, whoever of you apostatizeth from his religion, God will certainly bring other people to supply his place
                                                                                                                                                                  c
                                                                                                                                                                  Note [original edition] : Whoever of you apostatizeth from his religion, God will certainly bring other people to supply his place, &c.] This is one of those accidents which, it is pretended, were foretold by the Korân long before they came to pass. For in the latter days of Mohammed, and after his death, considerable numbers of the Arabs quitted his religion, and returned to Paganism, Judaism, or Christianity. Al Beidâwi reckons them up in the following order. 1. Three companies of Banu Modlaj, seduced by Dhu’lhamâr al Aswad al Ansi, who set up for a prophet in Yaman, and grew very powerful there3. 2. Banu Honeifa, who followed the famous false prophet Moseilama 4. 3. Banu Asad, who acknowledged Toleiha Ebn Khowailed, another Banu Asad, who acknowledged Toleiha Ebn Khowailed, another pretender to divine revelation5, for their prophet. All these fell off in Mohammed’s lifetime. The following, except only the last, apostatized in the reign of Abu Becr. 4. Certain of the tribe of Fezârah, headed by Oyeyma Ebn Hosein. 5. Some of the tribe of Ghatfân, whose leader was Korrah Ebn Salma. 6. Banu Soleim, who followed al Fajâah Ebn Ad Yalîl. 7. Banu Yarbu, whose captain was Malec Ebn Noweirah Ebn Kais. 8. Part of the tribe of Tamîm, the proselytes of Sajâj the daughter of al Mondhar, who gave herself out for a prophetess6. 9. The tribe of Kendah, led by al Asháth Ebn Kais. 10. Banu Becr Ebn al Wayel, in the province of Bahrein, headed by al Hotam Ebn Zeid. And, 11. Some of the tribe of Ghassân, who with their prince Jabalah Ebn al Ayham, renounced Mohammedism in the time of Omar, and returned to their former profession of Christianity 7.
                                                                                                                                                                  But as to the persons who fulfilled the other part of this prophecy, by supplying the loss of so many renegades, the commentators are not agreed. Some will have them to be the inhabitants of Yaman, and others the Persians; the authority of Mohammed himself being vouched for both opinions. Others, however, suppose them to be 2000 of the tribe of al Nakhá (who dwelt in Yaman), 5000 of those of Kendah and Bajîlah, and 3000 of unknown descent8, who were present at the famous battle of Kadesia, fought in the Khalîfat of Omar, and which put an end to the Persian empire9.
                                                                                                                                                                  • 3 See the Prelim. Disc. §. III.
                                                                                                                                                                  • 4 See ib.
                                                                                                                                                                  • 5 See ib.
                                                                                                                                                                  • 6 See ib.
                                                                                                                                                                  • 7 See ib. §. p. 11.
                                                                                                                                                                  • 8 V. D’Herbel. Bibl. Orient. p. 226.
                                                                                                                                                                  • 9 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                  , whom he will love, and who will love him; who shall be humble towards the believers; but severe to the unbelievers: they shall fight for the religion of God, and shall not fear the obloquy of the detractor. This is the bounty of God, he bestoweth it on whom he pleaseth: God is extensive and wise.
                                                                                                                                                                  55
                                                                                                                                                                  Verily your protector is God, and his apostle, and those who believe, who observe the stated times of prayer, and give alms, and who bow down to worship.
                                                                                                                                                                  56
                                                                                                                                                                  And whoso taketh God, and his apostle, and the believers for his friends, they are the party of God, and they shall be victorious.
                                                                                                                                                                  57
                                                                                                                                                                  O true believers, take not such of those to whom the scriptures were delivered before you, or of the infidels, for your friends, who make a laughing-stock, and a jest of your religion
                                                                                                                                                                  d
                                                                                                                                                                  Note [original edition] : Take not those for your friends who make a laughing-stock and a jest of your religion.] This passage was primarily intended to forbid the Moslems entering into a friendship with two hypocrites named Refâa Ebn Zeid, and Soweid Ebn al Hareth, who, tho’ they had embraced Mohammedism, yet ridiculed it on all occasions, and were notwithstanding greatly beloved among the prophet’s followers.
                                                                                                                                                                    ; but fear God, if ye be true believers;
                                                                                                                                                                    58
                                                                                                                                                                    nor those who, when ye call to prayer, make a laughing-stock and a jest of
                                                                                                                                                                    Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                    it
                                                                                                                                                                    a
                                                                                                                                                                    Note [original edition] : Nor those who when ye call to prayer, make a jest of it;] These words were added on occasion of a certain Christian, who hearing the Muadhdhin, or cryer, in calling to prayers, repeat this part of the usual form, I profess that Mohammed is the apostle of God, said aloud, May God burn the liar: but a few nights after his own house was accidentally set on fire by a servant, and himself and his family perished in the flames1.
                                                                                                                                                                    • 1 Idem.
                                                                                                                                                                    ; this they do, because they are people who do not understand.
                                                                                                                                                                    59
                                                                                                                                                                    Say, O ye who have received the scriptures, do ye reject us for any other reason than because we believe in God, and that revelation which hath been sent down unto us, and that which was formerly sent down, and for that the greater part of you are transgressors?
                                                                                                                                                                    60
                                                                                                                                                                    Say, Shall I denounce unto you a worse thing than this, as to the reward which ye are to expect with God? He whom God hath cursed, and with whom he hath been angry, having changed some of them into apes and swine
                                                                                                                                                                    b
                                                                                                                                                                    Note [original edition] : Having changed some of them into apes and swine;] The former were the Jews of Ailah, who broke the sabbath2; and the latter those who believed not in the miracle of the Table which was let down from heaven to Jesus 3. Some, however, imagine that the Jews of Ailah only are meant in this place, pretending that the young men among them were metamorphosed into apes, and the old men into swine4.
                                                                                                                                                                    • 2 See chap. 2. p. 9.
                                                                                                                                                                    • 3 See towards the en of this chapter.
                                                                                                                                                                    • 4 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                    , and who worship Taghût
                                                                                                                                                                    c
                                                                                                                                                                    Note [original edition] : See chap. 2. p. 31.
                                                                                                                                                                      , they are in the worse condition, and err more widely from the straightness of the path.
                                                                                                                                                                      61
                                                                                                                                                                      When they came unto you, they said, We believe: yet they entered into your company with infidelity, and went forth from you with the same; but God well knew what they concealed.
                                                                                                                                                                      62
                                                                                                                                                                      Thou shalt see many of them hastening unto iniquity and malice, and to eat things forbidden
                                                                                                                                                                      d
                                                                                                                                                                      Note [original edition] : See before, p. 88.
                                                                                                                                                                        ; and wo unto them for what they have done.
                                                                                                                                                                        63
                                                                                                                                                                        Unless their doctors and priests forbid them uttering wickedness, and eating things forbidden; wo unto them for what they shall have committed.
                                                                                                                                                                        64
                                                                                                                                                                        The Jews say, The hand of God is tied up
                                                                                                                                                                        e
                                                                                                                                                                        Note [original edition] : Gods hand is tied up;] That is, he is become niggardly and close-fisted. These were the words of Phineas Ebn Azûra (another indecent expression of whom, almost to the same purpose, is mentioned elsewhere5) when the Jews were much impoverished by a dearth, which the commentators will have to be a judgment on them for their rejecting of Mohammed; and the other Jews who heard him, instead of reproving him, expressed their approbation of what he had said6.
                                                                                                                                                                        • 5 chap. 3. p. 57.
                                                                                                                                                                        • 6 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                        . Their hands shall be tied up
                                                                                                                                                                        f
                                                                                                                                                                        Note [original edition] : Their hands shall be tied up;] i.e. They shall be punished with want and avarice. The words may also allude to the manner wherein the reprobates shall appear at the last day, having their right hands tied up to their necks7; which is the proper signification of the Arabic word.
                                                                                                                                                                        • 7 See the Prelim. Disc. §. IV. p. 89.
                                                                                                                                                                        , and they shall be cursed for that which they have said. Nay his hands are both stretched forth; he bestoweth as he pleaseth: that which hath been sent down unto thee from thy lord
                                                                                                                                                                        g
                                                                                                                                                                        Note [original edition] : Viz. The Korân.
                                                                                                                                                                          shall increase the transgression and infidelity of many of them; and we have put enmity and hatred between them, until the day of resurrection. So often as they shall kindle a fire for war God shall extinguish it
                                                                                                                                                                          h
                                                                                                                                                                          Note [original edition] : So often as they shall kindle a fire for war, God shall extinguish it;] Either by raising feuds and quarrels among themselves, or by granting the victory to the Moslems. Al Beidâwi adds, that on the Jews neglecting the true observance of their law, and corrupting their religion, God has successively delivered them into the hands, first of Bakht Nasr or Nebuchadnezzar, then of Titus the Roman, and afterwards of the Persians, and has now at last subjected them to the Mohammedans.
                                                                                                                                                                            ; and they shall set their minds to act corruptly in the earth, but God loveth not the corrupt doers.
                                                                                                                                                                            65

                                                                                                                                                                            Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                            Moreover if they who have received the scriptures believe, and fear God, we will surely expiate their sins from them, and we will lead them into gardens of pleasure;
                                                                                                                                                                            66
                                                                                                                                                                            and if they observe the law, and the gospel, and the other scriptures which have been sent down unto them from their Lord, they shall surely eat of good things both from above them, and from under their feet
                                                                                                                                                                            a
                                                                                                                                                                            Note [original edition] : They shall eat of good things both from above them, and from under their feet;] That is, they shall enjoy the blessings both of heaven and earth.
                                                                                                                                                                              . Among them there are people who act uprightly; but how evil is that which many of them do work!
                                                                                                                                                                              67
                                                                                                                                                                              O apostle, publish the whole of that which hath been sent down unto thee from thy Lord: for if thou do not, thou dost not in effect publish any part thereof
                                                                                                                                                                              b
                                                                                                                                                                              Note [original edition] : If thou publish not the whole, thou dost not, in effect, publish any part thereof;] That is, if thou do not complete the publication of all thy revelations without exception, thou dost not answer the end for which they were revealed; because the concealing of any part, renders the system of religion which God has thought fit to publish to mankind by thy ministry lame and imperfect1.
                                                                                                                                                                              • 1 Al Beidawi, Jallalo’ddin.
                                                                                                                                                                              ; and God will defend thee against wicked men
                                                                                                                                                                              c
                                                                                                                                                                              Note [original edition] : God will defend thee, &c.] Until this verse was revealed, Mohammed entertained a guard of armed men for his security, but on his receiving this assurance of God’s protection, he immediately dismissed them2.
                                                                                                                                                                              • 2 Iidem
                                                                                                                                                                              ; for God directeth not the unbelieving people.
                                                                                                                                                                              68
                                                                                                                                                                              Say, O ye who have received the scriptures, ye are not grounded on anything, until ye observe the law and the gospel and that which hath been sent down unto you from your Lord. That which hath been sent down unto thee from thy Lord will surely increase the transgression and infidelity of many of them: but be not thou solicitous for the unbelieving people.
                                                                                                                                                                              69
                                                                                                                                                                              Verily they who believe, and those who Judaize, and the Sabians, and the Christians, whoever of them believeth in God and the last day, and doth that which is right, there shall come no fear on them, neither shall they be grieved
                                                                                                                                                                              d
                                                                                                                                                                              Note [original edition] : See chap. 2. p. 8.
                                                                                                                                                                                .
                                                                                                                                                                                70
                                                                                                                                                                                We formerly accepted the covenant of the children of Israel, and sent apostles unto them. So often as an apostle came unto them with that which their souls desired not, they accused some of them of imposture, and some of them they killed:
                                                                                                                                                                                71
                                                                                                                                                                                and they imagined that there should be no punishment for those crimes, and they became blind, and deaf
                                                                                                                                                                                e
                                                                                                                                                                                Note [original edition] : And they became blind and deaf;] Shutting their eyes and ears against conviction and the remonstrance of the law; as when they worshipped the calf.
                                                                                                                                                                                  . Then was God turned unto them
                                                                                                                                                                                  f
                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [original edition] : Then was God turned unto them;] i.e. Upon their repentance.
                                                                                                                                                                                    ; afterwards many of them again became blind and deaf; but God saw what they did.
                                                                                                                                                                                    72
                                                                                                                                                                                    They are surely infidels, who say, Verily God is Christ the son of Mary; since Christ said, O children of Israel, serve God, my Lord and your Lord; whoever shall give a companion unto God, God shall exclude him from paradise, and his habitation shall be hell fire; and the ungodly shall have none to help them.
                                                                                                                                                                                    73
                                                                                                                                                                                    They are certainly infidels, who say, God is the third of three
                                                                                                                                                                                    g
                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [original edition] : See chap. 4. p. 81.
                                                                                                                                                                                      : for there is no God, besides one God; and if they refrain not from what they say, a painful torment shall surely be inflicted on such of them as are unbelievers.
                                                                                                                                                                                      74
                                                                                                                                                                                      Will they not therefore be turned unto God, and ask pardon of him? since God is gracious and merciful.
                                                                                                                                                                                      75
                                                                                                                                                                                      Christ the son of Mary is no more than an apostle; other apostles have preceded him; and his mother was a woman of veracity
                                                                                                                                                                                      h
                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [original edition] : His mother was a woman of veracity;] Never pretending to partake of the divine nature, or to be the mother of God 3.
                                                                                                                                                                                      • 3 Jallalo’ddin.
                                                                                                                                                                                      :
                                                                                                                                                                                      Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                      they both eat food
                                                                                                                                                                                      a
                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [original edition] : They both eat food;] Being obliged to support their lives by the same means, and being subject to the same necessities and infirmities as the rest of mankind, and therefore no Gods1.
                                                                                                                                                                                      • 1 Idem, Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                                      . Behold, how we declare unto them the signs of God’s unity; and then behold how they turn aside from the truth.
                                                                                                                                                                                      76
                                                                                                                                                                                      Say unto them, Will ye worship, besides God, that which can cause you neither harm nor profit? God is he who heareth and seeth.
                                                                                                                                                                                      77
                                                                                                                                                                                      Say, O ye who have received the scriptures, exceed not the just bounds in your religion
                                                                                                                                                                                      b
                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [original edition] : See chap. 4. p. 80. But here the words are principally directed to the Christians.
                                                                                                                                                                                        , by speaking beside the truth; neither follow the desires of people who have heretofore erred, and who have seduced many, and have gone astray from the straight path
                                                                                                                                                                                        c
                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [original edition] : Neither follow the desires of people who have heretofore erred, &c.] That is, of their prelates and predecessors, who erred in ascribing divinity to Christ, before the mission of Mohammed 2.
                                                                                                                                                                                        • 2 Iidem.
                                                                                                                                                                                        .
                                                                                                                                                                                        78
                                                                                                                                                                                        Those among the children of Israel who believe not were cursed by the tongue of David, and of Jesus the son of Mary
                                                                                                                                                                                        d
                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [original edition] : See before, p. 91. not. b.
                                                                                                                                                                                          . This befel them because they were rebellious and transgressed:
                                                                                                                                                                                          79
                                                                                                                                                                                          they forbade not one another the wickedness which they committed; and wo unto them for what they committed.
                                                                                                                                                                                          80
                                                                                                                                                                                          Thou shalt see many of them take for their friends those who believe not. Wo unto them for what their souls have sent before them
                                                                                                                                                                                          e
                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [original edition] : See chap. 2. p. 11. not. h.
                                                                                                                                                                                            , for that God is incensed against them, and they shall remain in torment forever.
                                                                                                                                                                                            81
                                                                                                                                                                                            But, if they had believed in God, and the prophet, and that which hath been revealed unto him, they had not taken them for their friends; but many of them are evil-doers.
                                                                                                                                                                                            82
                                                                                                                                                                                            Thou shalt surely find the most violent of all men in enmity against the true believers to be the Jews, and the idolaters: and thou shalt surely find those among them to be the most inclinable to entertain friendship for the true believers, who say, We are Christians. This cometh to pass, because there are priests and monks among them; and because they are not elated with pride
                                                                                                                                                                                            f
                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [original edition] : And are not elated with pride;] Having not that high conceit of themselves, as the Jews have; but being humble and well disposed to receive the truth; qualities, says al Beidâwi, which are to be commended even in infidels.
                                                                                                                                                                                              :
                                                                                                                                                                                              83
                                                                                                                                                                                              part VII And when they hear that which hath been sent down to the apostle read unto them, thou shalt see their eyes overflow with tears, because of the truth which they perceive therein
                                                                                                                                                                                              g
                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [original edition] : And when they hear that which hath been sent down to the apostle, read unto them, their eyes overflow with tears, &c.] The persons directly intended in this passage were, either Ashama, king of Ethiopia, and several bishops and priests, who, being assembled for that purpose, heard Jaafar Ebn Abi Taleb, who fled to that country in the first flight3, read the 29th and 30th, and afterwards the 18th and 19th chapters of the Korân; on hearing of which the king and the rest of the company burst into tears, and confessed what was delivered therein to be conformable to truth; that prince himself, in particular, becoming a proselyte to Mohammedism 4: or else, thirty, or as others say, seventy persons, sent ambassadors to Mohammed by the same king of Ethiopia, to whom the prophet himself read the thirty sixth chapter, Intitled Y. S. Whereupon they began to weep, saying, How like is this to that which was revealed unto Jesus! and immediately professed themselves Moslems 5.
                                                                                                                                                                                              • 3 See the Prelim. Disc. p. 44, 45.
                                                                                                                                                                                              • 4 Al Beidawi, Al Thalabi. V. Abulfed., vit. Moh. p. 25, &c. Marracc. Prodr. ad Refut. Alcor. part. 1. p. 45.
                                                                                                                                                                                              • 5 Al Beidawi, Jallalo’ddin. V. Marracc. ubi sup.
                                                                                                                                                                                              , saying, O Lord, we believe; write us down therefore with those who bear witness to the truth,
                                                                                                                                                                                              84
                                                                                                                                                                                              and what should hinder us from believing in God, and the truth which hath come unto us, and from earnestly desiring that our Lord would introduce us into paradise with the righteous people?
                                                                                                                                                                                              85

                                                                                                                                                                                              Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                              Therefore hath God rewarded them, for what they have said, with gardens through which rivers flow; they shall continue therein for ever; and this is the reward of the righteous.
                                                                                                                                                                                              86
                                                                                                                                                                                              But they who believe not, and accuse our signs of falsehood, they shall be the companions of hell.
                                                                                                                                                                                              87
                                                                                                                                                                                              O true believers, forbid not the good things which God hath allowed you
                                                                                                                                                                                              a
                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [original edition] : Forbid not the good things which God hath allowed you;] These words were revealed when certain of Mohammed’s companions agreed to oblige themselves to continual fasting and watching, and to abstain from women, eating flesh, sleeping on beds, and other lawful enjoyments of life, in imitation of some self-denying Christians; but this the prophet disapproved, declaring that he would have no monks in his religion1.
                                                                                                                                                                                              • 1 Jallalo’ddin, Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                                              ; but transgress not, for God loveth not the transgressors.
                                                                                                                                                                                              88
                                                                                                                                                                                              And eat of what God hath given you for food that which is lawful and good: and fear God, in whom ye believe.
                                                                                                                                                                                              89
                                                                                                                                                                                              God will not punish you for an inconsiderate word in your oaths
                                                                                                                                                                                              b
                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [original edition] : See chap. 2. p. 26.
                                                                                                                                                                                                ; but he will punish you for what ye solemnly swear with deliberation. And the expiation of such an inconsiderate oath shall be the feeding of ten poor men with such moderate food as ye feed your own families withal; or to clothe them
                                                                                                                                                                                                c
                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [original edition] : The commentators give us the different opinions of the doctors, as to the quantity of food and clothes to be given in this case; which I think scarce worth transcribing.
                                                                                                                                                                                                  ; or to free the neck of a true believer from captivity: but he who shall not find wherewith to perform one of these three things, shall fast three days
                                                                                                                                                                                                  d
                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [original edition] : Shall fast three days;] That is, three days together, says Abu Hanîfa. But this is not observed in practice, being neither explicitly commanded in the Korân, nor ordered in the Sonna 2.
                                                                                                                                                                                                  • 2 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                  . This is the expiation of your oaths, when ye swear inadvertently. Therefore keep your oaths. Thus God declareth unto you his signs, that ye may give thanks.
                                                                                                                                                                                                  90
                                                                                                                                                                                                  O true believers, surely wine, and lots
                                                                                                                                                                                                  e
                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [original edition] : Wine and lots;] That is, all inebriating liquors, and games of chance. See the Prelim. Disc. §. V. and chap. 2. p. 25.
                                                                                                                                                                                                    , and images
                                                                                                                                                                                                    f
                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [original edition] : Images;] Al Beidâwi and some other commentators expound this of idols; but others, with more probability, of the carved pieces or men, with which the pagan Arabs played at chess, being little figures of men, elephants, horses, and dromedaries; and this is supposed to be the only thing Mohammed disliked in that game: for which reason the Sonnites play with plain pieces of wood or ivory; but the Persians and Indians, who are not so scrupulous, still make use of the carved ones3.
                                                                                                                                                                                                    • 3 V. Prl. Disc. §. V.
                                                                                                                                                                                                    , and divining arrows
                                                                                                                                                                                                    g
                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [original edition] : See the Prelim. Discourse, §. V.
                                                                                                                                                                                                      , are an abomination of the work of Satan; therefore avoid them that ye may prosper.
                                                                                                                                                                                                      91
                                                                                                                                                                                                      Satan seeketh to sow dissension and hatred among you, by means of wine and lots, and to divert you from remembering God, and from prayer: will ye not therefore abstain from them?
                                                                                                                                                                                                      92
                                                                                                                                                                                                      Obey God, and obey the apostle, and take heed to your selves: but if ye turn back, know that the duty of our apostle is only to preach publickly
                                                                                                                                                                                                      h
                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [original edition] : See ibid. §. II. p. 48, &c.
                                                                                                                                                                                                        .
                                                                                                                                                                                                        93
                                                                                                                                                                                                        In those who believe and do good works, it is no sin that they have tasted wine or gaming before they were forbidden; if they fear God, and believe, and do good works, and shall for the future fear God, and believe, and shall persevere to fear him, and to do good
                                                                                                                                                                                                        i
                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [original edition] : The commentators endeavour to excuse the tautology of this passage, by supposing the threefold repetition of fearing and believing refers either to the three parts of time, past, present, and future, or to the threefold duty of man, towards God, himself, and his neighbour, &c4.
                                                                                                                                                                                                        • 4 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                        ; for God loveth those who do good.
                                                                                                                                                                                                        94
                                                                                                                                                                                                        O true believers, God will surely prove you in offering you plenty of game, which ye may take with your hands or your
                                                                                                                                                                                                        Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                        lances
                                                                                                                                                                                                        a
                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [original edition] : God will surely prove you, in offering you plenty of game, &c.] This temptation or trial was at al Hodeibiya, where Mohammed’s men, who had attended him thither with an intent to perform a pilgrimage to the Caaba, and had initiated themselves with the usual rites, were surrounded by so great a number of birds and beasts that they impeded their march; for which unusual accident, some of them concluded that God had allowed them to be taken; but this passage was to convince them of the contrary1.
                                                                                                                                                                                                        • 1 Idem, Jallalo’ddin.
                                                                                                                                                                                                        , that God may know who feareth him in secret; but whoever transgresseth after this shall suffer a grievous punishment.
                                                                                                                                                                                                        95
                                                                                                                                                                                                        O true believers, kill no game while ye are on pilgrimage
                                                                                                                                                                                                        b
                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [original edition] : While ye are on pilgrimage;] Literally, while ye are Mohrims, or have actually initiated yourselves as pilgrims, by putting on the garment worn at that solemnity. Hunting and fowling are hereby absolutely forbidden to persons in this state, tho’ they are allowed to kill certain kinds of noxious animals2.
                                                                                                                                                                                                        • 2 See the Prelim. Disc. §. V.
                                                                                                                                                                                                        ; whosoever among you shall kill any designedly shall restore the like of what he shall have killed, in domestic animals
                                                                                                                                                                                                        c
                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [original edition] : Shall restore the like in domestic animals, &c.] That is, he shall bring an offering to the temple of Mecca, to be slain there and distributed among the poor, of some domestic or tame animal, equal in value to what he shall have killed; as a sheep, for example, in lieu of an antelope, a pigeon for a partridge, &c. And of this value two prudent persons were to be judges. If the offender was not able to do this, he was to give a certain quantity of food to one or more poor men; or, if he could not afford that, to fast a proportionable number of days3.
                                                                                                                                                                                                        • 3 Jallalo’ddin, Al Beidawi..
                                                                                                                                                                                                        , according to the determination of two just persons among you, to be brought as an offering to the Caaba; or in atonement thereof shall feed the poor; or instead thereof shall fast, that he may taste the heinousness of his deed. God hath forgiven what is past, but whoever returneth to transgress, God will take vengeance on him; for God is mighty and able to avenge.
                                                                                                                                                                                                        96
                                                                                                                                                                                                        It is lawful for you to fish in the sea
                                                                                                                                                                                                        d
                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [original edition] : This, says Jallalo’ddin, is to be understood of fish that live altogether in the sea, and not of those that live in the sea and on land both, as crabs, &c. The Turks, who are Hanifites, never eat this sort of fish; but the sect of Malec Ebn Ans, and perhaps some others, make no scruple of it.
                                                                                                                                                                                                          , and to eat what ye shall catch, as a provision for you and for those who travel; but it is unlawful for you to hunt by land, while ye are performing the rights of pilgrimage
                                                                                                                                                                                                          e
                                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [original edition] : See above note b.
                                                                                                                                                                                                            ; therefore fear God, before whom ye shall be assembled at the last day.
                                                                                                                                                                                                            97
                                                                                                                                                                                                            God hath appointed the Caaba, the holy house, an establishment
                                                                                                                                                                                                            f
                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [original edition] : An establishment;] That is, the place where the practice of their religious ceremonies is chiefly established; where those who are under any apprehension of danger may find a sure asylum, and the merchant certain gain, &c4.
                                                                                                                                                                                                            • 4 Iidem.
                                                                                                                                                                                                            for mankind; and hath ordained the sacred month
                                                                                                                                                                                                            g
                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [original edition] : The sacred month;] Al Beidâwi understands this of the month of Dhu’lhajja, wherein the ceremonies of the pilgrimage are performed; but Jallalo’ddin supposes all the four sacred months are here intended5.
                                                                                                                                                                                                            • 5 See the Prelim. Disc. §. VII.
                                                                                                                                                                                                            , and the offering, and the ornaments hung thereon
                                                                                                                                                                                                            h
                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [original edition] : See before, p. 82.
                                                                                                                                                                                                              . This hath he done that ye might know that God knoweth whatsoever is in heaven and on earth, and that God is omniscient.
                                                                                                                                                                                                              98
                                                                                                                                                                                                              Know that God is severe in punishing, and that God is also ready to forgive, and merciful.
                                                                                                                                                                                                              99
                                                                                                                                                                                                              The duty of our apostle is to preach only
                                                                                                                                                                                                              i
                                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [original edition] : See the Prelim. Discourse, §. II. p. 48.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                ; and God knoweth that which ye discover, and that which ye conceal.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                100
                                                                                                                                                                                                                Say, Evil and good shall not be equally esteemed of, though the abundance of evil pleaseth thee
                                                                                                                                                                                                                k
                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [original edition] : Evil and good shall not be equally esteemed of, tho’ the abundance of evil pleaseth thee;] For judgment is to be made of things not from their plenty or scarcity, but from their intrinsic good or bad qualities6.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                • 6 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                ; therefore fear God, O ye of understanding,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                that ye may be happy.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                101
                                                                                                                                                                                                                O true believers, inquire not concerning things, which, if they be declared unto you, may give you pain
                                                                                                                                                                                                                a
                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [original edition] : Inquire not concerning things which if they be declared unto you may give you pain, &c.] The Arabs continually teasing their prophet with questions, which probably he was not always prepared to answer, they are here ordered to wait, till God should think fit to declare his pleasure by some farther revelation; and, to abate their curiosity, they are told, at the same time, that very likely the answers would not be agreeable to their inclinations. Al Beidâwi says, that when the pilgrimage was first commanded, Sorâka Ebn Malec asked Mohammed whether they were obliged to perform it every year? To this question the prophet at first turned a deaf ear, but being asked it a second and a third time, he at last said, No; but if I had said yes it would have become a duty, and, if it were a duty, ye would not be able to perform it; therefore give me no trouble as to things wherein I give you none: whereupon this passage was revealed.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  ; but if ye ask concerning them when the Koran is sent down, they will be declared unto you: God pardoneth you as to these matters; for God is ready to forgive, and gracious.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  102
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  People who have been before you formerly inquired concerning them; and afterwards disbelieved therein.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  103
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  God hath not ordained any thing concerning Bahîra, nor Sâïba, nor Wasîla, nor Hâmi
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  b
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [original edition] : God hath not ordained any thing concerning Bahîra, nor Sâïba, nor Wasîla, nor Hâmi, &c.] These were the names given by the pagan Arabs to certain camels or sheep which were turned loose to feed, and exempted from common services, in some particular cases; having their ears slit, or some other mark, that they might be known; and this they did in honour of their gods1. Which superstitions are here declared to be no ordinances of God, but the inventions of foolish men.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  • 1 See the Prelim. Disc. §. V.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  , but the unbelievers have invented a lie against God: and the greater part of them do not understand.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  104
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  And when it was said unto them, Come unto that which God hath revealed, and to the apostle; they answered, That religion which we found our fathers to follow is sufficient for us. What, though their fathers knew nothing and were not rightly directed?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  105
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  O true believers, take care of your souls. He who erreth shall not hurt you, while ye are rightly directed
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  c
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [original edition] : He who erreth shall not hurt you, &c.] This was revealed when the infidels reproached those who embraced Mohammedism and renounced their old idolatry, that by so doing they arraigned the wisdom of their forefathers2.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  • 2 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  : unto God shall ye all return, and he will tell you that which ye have done.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  106
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  O true believers, let witnesses be taken between you, when death approaches any of you, at the time of making the testament; let there be two witnesses, just men, from among you
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  d
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [original edition] : Two just men from among you;] That is, of your kindred, or religion.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    ; or two others of a different tribe or faith from your selves
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    e
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [original edition] : Or two others of a different tribe or faith;] They who interpret these words of persons of another religion, say they are abrogated, and that the testimony of such ought not to be received against a Moslem 3.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    • 3 Idem.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    , if ye be journeying in the earth, and the accident of death befal you. Ye shall shut them both up, after the afternoon prayer
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    f
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [original edition] : Ye shall shut them both up after the afternoon prayer, &c.] In case there was any doubt, the witnesses were to be kept apart from company, lest they should be corrupted, till they gave their evidence, which they generally did when the afternoon prayer was over, because that was the time of people’s assembling in public, or, say some, because the guardian angels then relieve each other, so that there would be four angels to witness against them if they gave false evidence. But others suppose they might be examined after the hour of any other prayer, when there was a sufficient assembly4.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    • 4 Idem.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    , and they shall swear by God, if ye doubt them, and they shall say, We will not sell our evidence for a bribe, although the person concerned be one who is related to us, neither will we conceal the testimony of God, for then should we certainly
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    be of the number of the wicked.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    107
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    But if it appear that both have been guilty of iniquity, two others shall stand up in their place, of those who have convicted them of falsehood, the two nearest in blood, and they shall swear by God, saying, Verily our testimony is more true than the testimony of these two, neither have we prevaricated; for then should we become of the number of the unjust.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    108
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    This will be easier, that men may give testimony according to the plain intention thereof, or fear lest a different oath be given, after their oath. Therefore fear God, and hearken; for God directeth not the unjust people
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    a
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [original edition] : The occasion of the preceding passage is said to have been this. Tamîn al Dâri and Addi Ebn Yâzid, both Christians, took a journey into Syria to trade, in company with Bodeil, the freed man of Amru Ebn al As, who was a Moslem. When they came to Damascus, Bodeil fell sick, and died, having first wrote down a list of his effects on a piece of paper, which he hid in his baggage, without acquainting his companions with it, and desired them only to deliver what he had to his friends of the tribe of Sahm. The survivors, however, searching among his goods, found a vessel of silver of considerable weight, and inlaid with gold, which they concealed, and on their return delivered the rest to the deceased’s relations, who, finding the list of Bodeil’s writing, demanded the vessel of silver of them, but they denied it; and the affair being brought before Mohammed, these words, viz. O true believers, take witnesses, &c., were revealed, and he ordered them to be sworn at the pulpit in the mosque, just as afternoon prayer was over, and on their making oath that they knew nothing of the plate demanded, dismissed them. But afterwards, the vessel being found in their hands, the Sahmites, suspecting it was Bodeil’s, charged them with it, and they confessed it was his, but insisted that they had bought it of him, and that they had not produced it because they had no proof of the bargain. Upon this they went again before Mohammed, to whom these words, And if it appear, &c., were revealed; and thereupon Amru Ebn al As and al Motalleb Ebn Abi Refâa, both of the tribe of Sahm, stood up, and were sworn against them; and judgment was given accordingly1.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    • 1 Idem.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    .
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    109
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    On a certain day
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    b
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [original edition] : On a certain day;] That is, on the day of judgment.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                      shall God assemble the apostles, and shall say unto them, What answer was returned you, when ye preached unto the people to whom ye were sent? They shall answer, We have no knowledge, but thou art the knower of secrets
                                                                                                                                                                                                                      c
                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [original edition] : We have no knowledge, &c.] That is, we are ignorant whether our proselytes were sincere, or whether they apostatized after our deaths; but thou well knowest, not only what answer they gave us, but the secrets of their hearts, and whether they have since continued firm in their religion or not.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                        .
                                                                                                                                                                                                                        110
                                                                                                                                                                                                                        When God shall say, O Jesus son of Mary, remember my favour towards thee, and towards thy mother; when I strengthened thee with the holy spirit
                                                                                                                                                                                                                        d
                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [original edition] : See chap. 2. p. 12.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          , that thou shouldest speak unto men in the cradle, and when thou wast grown up
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          e
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [original edition] : See chap. 3. p. 41.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            ; and when I taught thee the scripture, and wisdom and the law, and the gospel: and when thou didst create of clay as it were the figure of a bird, by my permission, and didst breathe thereon, and it became a bird, by my permission, and thou didst heal one blind from his birth, and the leper, by my permission
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            f
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [original edition] : See ibid.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                              ; and when thou didst bring forth the dead from their graves, by my permission; and when I withheld the children of Israel from killing thee
                                                                                                                                                                                                                              g
                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [original edition] : See ibid. p. 42.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                , when thou hadst come unto them with evident miracles, and such of them as believed not said, This is nothing but manifest sorcery.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                111
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                And when I commanded the apostles of Jesus saying, Believe in me, and in my messenger; they answered, We do believe;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                and do thou bear witness that we are resigned unto thee.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                112
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Remember when the apostles said, O Jesus son of Mary, is thy Lord able to cause a table to descend unto us from heaven
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                a
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [original edition] : Is thy Lord able to cause a table to descend unto us from heaven, &c.] This miracle is thus related by the commentators. Jesus having, at the request of his followers, asked it of God, a red table immediately descended, in their sight, between two clouds, and was set before them; whereupon he rose up, and having made the ablution, prayed, and then took off the cloth which covered the table, saying, In the name of God, the best provider of food. What the provisions were with which this table was furnished is a matter wherein the expositors are not agreed. One will have them to be nine cakes of bread and nine fishes; another bread and flesh; another, all sorts of food, except flesh; another all sorts of food, except bread and flesh; another, all except bread and fish; another, one fish, which had the taste of all manner of food; and another, fruits of paradise; but the most received tradition is that when the table was uncovered, there appeared a fish ready dressed, without scales or prickly fins, dropping with fat, having salt placed at its head and vinegar at its tail, and round it all sorts of herbs, except leeks, and five loaves of bread, on one of which there were olives, on the second honey, on the third butter, on the fourth cheese, and on the fifth dried flesh. They add that Jesus, at the request of the apostles, shewed them another miracle, by restoring the fish to life, and causing its scales and fins to return to it, at which the standers-by being affrighted, he caused it to become as it was before; that 1,300 men and women, all afflicted with bodily infirmities or poverty, ate of these provisions, and were satisfied, the fish remaining whole as it was at first; that then the table flew up to heaven in the sight of all; and every one who had partaken of this food were delivered from their infirmities and misfortunes; and that it continued to descend for forty days together at dinner-time, and stood on the ground till the sun declined, and was then taken up into the clouds. Some of the Mohammedan writers are of opinion that this table did not really descend, but that it was only a parable; but most think the words of the Korân are plain to the contrary. A further tradition is, that several men were changed into swine for disbelieving this miracle, and attributing it to magic art; or, as others pretend, for stealing some of the victuals from off it1. Several other fabulous circumstances are also told, which are scarce worth transcribing2.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                • 1 Idem, Al Thalabi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                • 2 V. Marracc. in Alc. p. 238, &c.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                ? He answered, Fear God, if ye be true believers.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                113
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                They said, We desire to eat thereof, and that our hearts may rest at ease, and that we may know that thou hast told us the truth, and that we may be witnesses thereof.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                114
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Jesus the son of Mary said, O God our Lord, cause a table to descend unto us from heaven, that the day of its descent may become a festival day
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                b
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [original edition] : A festival day;] Some say the table descended on a Sunday, which was the reason of the Christians observing that day as sacred. Others pretend this day is still kept among them as a very great festival; and it seems as if the story had its rise from an imperfect notion of Christ’s last supper and the institution of the Eucharist.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  unto us, unto the first of us, and unto the last of us, and a sign from thee; and do thou provide food for us, for thou art the best provider.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  115
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  God said, Verily I will cause it to descend unto you; but whoever among you shall disbelieve hereafter, I will surely punish him with a punishment, wherewith I will not punish any other creature.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  116
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  And when God shall say unto Jesus, at the last day, O Jesus son of Mary, hast thou said unto men, Take me and my mother for two gods, beside God? He shall answer, Praise be unto thee! it is not for me to say that which I ought not; if I had said so, thou wouldest surely have known it: thou knowest what is in me, but I know not what is in thee; for thou art the knower of secrets.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  117
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  I have not spoken to them any other than what thou didst command me; namely, Worship God, my Lord and your Lord: and I was a witness of their actions while I staid among them; but since thou hast taken me to thy
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  self
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  a
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [original edition] : Since thou hast taken me to thy self;] Or, since thou hast caused me to die: but as it is a dispute among the Mohammedans whether Christ actually died or not, before his assumption1, and the original may be translated either way, I have chosen the former expression, which leaves the matter undecided.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  • 1 See chap. 3. p. 43.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  , thou hast been the watcher over them; for thou art witness of all things.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  118
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  If thou punish them, they are surely thy servants; and if thou forgive them, thou art mighty and wise.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  119
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  God will say, This day shall their veracity be of advantage unto those who speak truth; they shall have gardens wherein rivers flow, they shall remain therein forever: God hath been well pleased in them, and they have been well pleased in him. This shall be great felicity.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  120
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Unto God belongeth the kingdom of heaven and of earth, and of whatever therein is; and he is almighty.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  ←|→
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Postnikov ?, 1716Context
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  X
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  ГЛАВА О ЯСТВЕХ, СОДЕРЖИТ СТО ДВАДЕСЯТЬ СТИХОВ, ПИСАННЫЕ В МЕДИНЕ.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Во имя бога щедраго и милостиваго,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  1
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  о верующии в бога. Творите доволно что кому обещаете. Вам повелено ясти звери чистые, оприче того что вам обьявлено будет ниже сего, ловити звереи вам запрещено во время путешествия из меки, бог повелеваеть то, что он хощеть.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  2
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  О верующие : не рцыте, что позволено есть твориши, еже бог заповеда. Творите то, что вам повелено во время странствия вашего, непрепятствуите тому, аще кто обещает подарок меке, ни сим которые приемлют златницу. Не препятствуите сим кто похощет идти тамо просити милости божия. Вам позволено бити звереи по совершении вашего пути. Опасаитесь да бы никто вас не привел в прегрешение, и препятствовал идти в меку, да бы вам учинити зло. Положите в вашу крепость. и в страх божии, нежели во грех и в ненависть ближним вашим. Боитеся бога он есть жестокии в наказании своем.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  3
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Запрещено ясти вам звери давленыя, томленые, стремнишелныя, которые убилися сами в злобе един от другова, аще их застанете живых еще, убиите их, да бы была руда в прославление имени божия. Не ядите звереи убитыхь идолом. не творите вспоможения поклоняющимся многим богам, и чародеицом, сеи есть велии грех. Приидет день сим, которые отставили закон, будут оные во отчаянии. не имеите страху от них, а боитеся мене, аз некогда исполню ваш закон, и будет моя милость изобилно над вами, закон правыи есть тои, которыи аз хощу дати, аще кто бывает в нужде, и есть сие, что заповедано, а несамохотно, в сем несть греха, бог будет щедр и милостив.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  4
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  вопросят тя ; что им повелено ясти, рцы им, все звери и скоти повелено ясти, которые суть чисты, и все что вам показано есть от бога, оглавляючи звереи раненых от льва и собаки. яждьте звереи которых вы ловите, и закалаючи их, воспоминаите бога. боитеся бога, он ко истязанию совершенныи.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  5
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  повелено ясти скоты, которые суть чисты, и от мяс тех, которые знают закона писание, и их мяса вам повелено еесть, а ваше им повелено. вам позволено женитися на женах и на девицах, которые суть свободны, и которые суть вашеи веры, и девици и жены свободным случаем, которые знают законное писание. присягаючи им верно и честно, не сотвори с неи блудодеяния ни прелюбодеиствия. явно ни таино. добрые дела суть в туне сих, которые нарушивают ваш закон, в день бо суда погибнут,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  6
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  о верующые в бога, егда вы восхощете содеяти ваши молитвы, умыите лица ваши и руки, даже до лактеи, и вытрите главу вашу и ноги даже до пять. аще осквернены, очиститеся, в болезни или в пути, или при краинеи нужде своеи. или пребыли с женою. аще не обрящете воды обмытися, возмите песку и трите лица ваши, дондеже воспотеют руки ваши. бог не повелевает вам тяжко, токмо хощет, да бы вы были чисты. и хощет исполнить милость свою над вами. может быть, что вы о сем будете благодарит.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  7
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  о верующые в бога ! воспоминаите о милости его и о обещании что он вам даде. когда вы рекли : мы слышахом и послушахом. боитеся его, он знает вся что имеете в ваших сердцах.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  8
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  о верующие в бога ! послушаите приказания его. будите истинни в ваших залогах. опасаитеся да бы кто вась не прелстил, желающчи вас отвратить от истинны. творите правду всему народу, страх в вас всегда да пребудет. и имеите его всегда пред очима. бог весть вся что вы творите.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  9
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  он обеща вам милость свою, и велие возмездие правоверным творящим добрые дела в сем свете.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  10
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  он уготова ад в наказание неверных.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  11
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  о верующие в бога ! воспомяните милость его, что он вам даде. когда некоторые хотели имети власть над вами, и како он вас избави из лукавствия их. боитеся его все, верные надлежат преопочити в воле его.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  12
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  бог прият обещание отроков израилтеских. и да бы сохранили приказание его. сотвори им дванадесять главнеиших над ними, и рече им, аз пребуду с вами во время вашея молитвы, и когда дадише милостыню, и ежели вы веруете во пророки, защищаите их. и когда вы мне дадите некую милостыню, аз покрыю ваши грехи и введу вас в раи. и которые будут между вами неверные, будут во веки отлучени с праваго пути.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  13
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  и за оные суть противны вам, и своему обещанию, мы прокляли их, и ожесточили их сердца. понеже они разделили словеса божеския, и отвратились от того, что они испытали. и не познает тех, которые будут наказаны. некоторым бо между ими, прещение их удаляется от них.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  14
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  бог любит тех, которые нарицаются христиане, токмо они позабыли, что отвещали. они разделяли что им было показано, и положили сие в ненависть, и пребудет даже до дне суднаго. в сеи день бог им покажет все то что уготовано есть к наказанию.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  15
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  о которые знающие закона писание ! наши пророки приидоста к вам окончати ясно многие вещи писания, что вы скрываете ; он содержит некоторые вещи. в таине. ибо не приближися время объявити. бог посла вам едину книгу наполнену ясностию,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  16
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  да бы наставити на правыи путь любящих ю. да бы извести из тмы истинною милостию своею, и в вести на истинныи путь, во истинну
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  17
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  сие кто речеть, что суть нечестивыя, рцыте им кто может препятствовать богу, и изгнати имать мессию его. и все, что есть на земли ему угодное. бог есть царь неба и земли. он сотвори между сим, угодная ему, понеже есть всемогущии.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  18
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  жиды и христиане рекли : мы есмы отроцы божия, и возлюбленники его. рцыте им, бог накажет ли вас за ваши грехи. истинно вы есте человецы. сеи которыи вас сотвори, отпущает и наказует кто ему угоден есть. он есть царь всему что есть на небеси и на земли, и все что есть между ими. он есть прибежище благим.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  19
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  о вы знающые законное писание ! пророк апостол божии прииде в некоторое время вас научити, что не было инаго пророка яко он. а вы сказали что никто вам необьявлял страх адскии. воистинну вам проповедано есть слово божие и страх адскии. он над всеми имееть самовластие свим велиим божеством.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  20
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  вспомните, о чем сказал Моисеи своему народу : о народи помните милость от бога вам соделанную. он избра между вами пророков и цареи. он вам даде то что ни кому не даде того,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  21
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  внидите в землю святую куда бог повеле. не обратите спины ваши к неприятелем вашим, понеже будете в числе погибших.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  22
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  они отвещали Моисею. богатыри и тираны в земли святои обитают, мы не внидем туда, дондеже они не изыдут оттоле. аще они выдут, мы внидем.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  23
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  тогда были два человека от сих, которые были в милости божескои, рекли им : внидите во врата и биитеся противу их, вы будете иметь победу, уповаите на бога, аще веруете в его закон.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  24
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  они рекли Моисею, не внидем мы хотя чрез долгое время дондеже сии тираны не изыдут, иди ты побити с господем твоим, мы не будем ждати здесь.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  25
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  тогда Моисеи рече : Господи, аз не пекуся ни оком ином токмо о себе, и моем брате, избави от злаго народу.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  26
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  господь ему рече : сеи народ не имать внити в землю святую. и будет скитатися по земли четыредесять лет, в страсе и в ужасе. непечался о нещастии злых,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  27
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  научи их от писания о детех адамовых, егда они творили их жертвы. но жертва единаго токмо угодна была. а другого не тако. он ненависти ради уби брата своего. брат его рече ему, бог приемлет жертву и всесожжение от сих, которые имеют страх его пред очима своима.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  28
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  воистинну аще ты наложити руку на мя убити, аз не могу тебе сотворити зло, боюсь господа общаго.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  29
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  аще ты намеряешися мя уязвити, ты поидеш во ад, где будут наказаны грешники.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  30
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  но убивство брата его показалось свободно и прибылно, уби его, и бысть в числе погибших.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  31
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  и посла бог единаго врана, которыи сотворил могилу, и показа ему порядок погребсти тело брата своего. тогда он рече : слава богу, лучше бы был я слаб и безъсилен, а не был бы подобен сему врану, надлежит погребсти тело брата моего. и был наказан за свою вину,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  32
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  ради сего убивства. мы повелели отроком израилевым, аще кто убиет единаго неповиннаго, будет наказан тако, аще бы убил весь народ. а сии которые дадут ему вспоможение, будут иметь возмездие, яко бы дал вспоможение всему народу. мои пророки приидоста к отроком израилтеским, они их научили моим приказаниям. и показах им чудеса.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  33
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  обаче многие от них не послушали. наказание им есть в воле божии. и которые дерзнут осквернити землю, таковых должно убити. и левую или правую руку, и левую ногу отсещи, сие сотворится на земли ради объявления, и будут имет на сем свете стыд явныи, а во оном услышат велию муку.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  34
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  оприче тех которые воспокаются до смерти, и которые знали что бог есть щедр и милостив.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  35
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  о которые веруете ! боитеся бога, споруитеся за его закон. и будете велми счастливы.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  36
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  все сокровище света не может искупити неверных в день судныи. они обрящут превеликии труд,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  37
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  и пожелают изыти из огня адского, токмо они будут жить вечно.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  38
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  рубите руки тем которые крадут, они привлекают на них гнев света, и наказание что бог уготова злым.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  39
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  сии которые воспокаются, и сотворят добрые дела, будут прощены. бог есть щедр и милостив тем, которые каются.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  40
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  не веси ты того, что царство небес и земли, есть божие, како изволит да накажет, кого похощет того милует, ибо он есть всемогущии.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  41
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  пророче, не соболезнуи о сих, которые рекут изоуст : мы веруем, а не имеют веры в сердцах своих, и ни о сих которые жидовствуют, и которые слушают лож от учителеи своих, да бы сказати инным, они разделяют слова ветхаго тестамента и рекуть : аще показаны вам сии заповеди, вы их должни хранити. аще вам оное не показано есть, боитеся. которые содержут имя божие ради возмущения народа к крамолству, и суть без веры. бог не хощет их очистити сердца, они будут иметь стыд в сем свете, и во оном будут чювствовать превелии страх.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  42
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  они слушают то, что дерзновенно есть противу богу, и ядят то, что им запрещено есть, аще приходят к тебе, и отдадутся в твое разположение, суди их разность с правдою. не буди купно с ними, они тебе не возмогут учинити зла. аще отдалишися от них. аще ты положиш какое разположение о них, суди с правдою, бог любит тех которые суть правдивы.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  43
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  егда отдадутся они твоему суду, хощу да бы они имели ветхии тестамент, которыи содержит заповеди божия, а которые не послушают твоего разсуждения,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  44
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  и не будут веровать в ветхии тестамент, иже есть вожд правого пути, и светило пророком, еже бы разсуждати разности, которые суть между правоверными, между жидами, их учителеи. и их попами, которые учились читанию, и суть свидетели, что оно содержит истинну. не имеите боязни от народа, имеите страх от мене. не продаи и не промени ни за какую цену мои приказания. сии которые не веруют твердо закону божию, те суть неверные.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  45
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  мы повелели равно воздаяние творить, человек за человека, глаз за глаз, нос за нос, ухо за ухо, зуб за зуб, рука за руку. сие кто сохранит, сотворит добро. и которые не будут разсуждать твердо закон божескии, будут неправы.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  46
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  мы вам послахом Иисуса сына Мариина, после многих пророков, он утверди ветхое писание. дахом ему евангелие полно светилами, да бы произвозити народ правым путем. предводителство и учения добрым человеком.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  47
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  сии которые знают евангелие, надлежит разсудит како повелено есть во евангелии. сии которые не раазсуждают крепко о том, чему бог их научи, суть непослушливые его божеству.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  48
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  послахом тебе книгу, которая содержит истинну, и которая укрепляет ветхии тестамент, разсуждаи разности, которые будут в народе, и поведение что аз дах ти. и не последствуи намерению человеческому, которые будут отрекатца от истинны, что аз ти научих, вас учихом всех единому закону и единому гласу, да бы вам показати путь истинныи. вы бы были все единого закона, и единыя веры. аще бы восхотел он сие. сотвори он, сего ради, да бы вас испытать. творите добро, и ведаите, что вы все будете купно пред ним, и разположит о всем что есть между вами.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  49
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  аще ты разполагаеш разность между ими, разсуждаи истинно, чему что было прилично, и не последуи их намерению. боися да бы тя на прельстили. и не мысли о многих вещах, токмо что бог научи тя. аще они преслушают ваши приказания, ведаи, что будут они жестоко наказаны. за стропотное их преступление. болшая часть света суть нечестивые.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  50
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  любят ли они разсуждение безумных. кто лучшии судия есть о добром, яко бог.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  51
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  о верующии ! не послушаите ни жидов, ни христиан. они слушают един другова, в их нечестии. сии, которыи их послушает, будет подобен им, бог неведет в неправду.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  52
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  ты видиши каковы те суть, которые слабы в их вере, и рекут что они боятся, да бы время не пременилось, токмо бог даст величество и победителство своему пророку. они восприимут таино мыслию своею, чудеса божеския.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  53
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  что имут рещи, сии которые божились именем божиим, еже бы сохранити веру, и совершенно пребыти с вами ; добрые дела их будут им во тще, и будут в числе погибших.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  54
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  о верующии : аще вы отщетитеся веры вашея, бог поселит иныи народ на ваше место, и будет их любить. и сие будет вашего ради безчестия, и ради покаяния неверных, которыя будут битися без страху за закон его, понеже бог милость свою дает, кто ему угоден есть. он есть самовластныи, и весть вся.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  55
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  воистинну вы должны послушати бога, и его пророков и апостолов. сии которые веруют в бога, и которые совершают своя молитвы во время повеленное, и дают милостыню,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  56
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  суть под защищением божиим, и его пророка, будут возлюбленны от его великого божества, и будут победители.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  57
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  о правоверные, не послушаите тех которыя посмеваются вашеи вере. которые знают закона писание. не послушаите неверных, и боитеся бога. аще вы есте добрые,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  58
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  не послушаите тех которые смеются вашеи молитве. сие деиство есть тех которые суть безумни.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  59
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  которые знают закона писание, не гнушаится мною, не верую ли аз в бога, и в сие что ми повелно. кия и прежде мене были. болшая часть есть между вами злых.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  60
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  глаголю им, не учих аз вас творити зло. когда аз вам проповедывал сочинение о милосердии божии. сих проклял, на которых он прогневался, сии превращались в обезьяны, и в свинии. которые молилися идолом, будут вечно во огни адском, и суть велми на худом пути.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  61
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  когда они приидут к тебе, и скажут, что мы веруем в закон божии, но они внидут к тебе с нечестием, и изыдут от тебе такожде, токмо бо весть что они имеют в своих сердцах.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  62
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  ты обрящеш многих между ими, которые обьяты поганством. последуют лже, ядат что им заповедано есть.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  63
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  и сие да бы весма воспротивитися своим учителем и священником, которые им заповедывали глаголати лож, и ясти мяса.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  64
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  нечистые жиды, рекли : рука божия есть согбена, сие рекли лож, токмо бо их рука согбена есть а не божия. и будут прокляты за их розговоры. воистинну руце божии суть отверсты, и творит добро, кто ему угоден есть. многия от них разделяют в писании, нечестием, и непослушанием. токмо дахом вам стыд и ненавист, даже до дни суднаго. бог утоли огнь, которыи они зажгли, еже бы имети ссору с добрыми человецы. они понуждали себя, чтоб осквернити землю.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  65
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  обаче бог отпущает грехи тем, которые знают, писание и отвратилися от нечестия. и которые веруют в его закон, внидут в раи, где много есть всякого доволства.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  66
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  егда они читали ветхии тестамент и евангелие. они имели доволство всяких благих вещеи, обаче многие не послушали приказания божия.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  67
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  о пророче ! проповедуи то что бог тя научи, хотя ты проповедуи то, или не проповедуи, опасаися от человеческаго зла. он не любит неверных,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  68
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  которые знают писание закона. вы будете бездоимства. аще вы не сохраните ветхои тестамент и евангелие, что бог посла. многие от них разделяют ради нечестия и незнания, что явно было в писаии. не сожалеи ты о делех нечестивых.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  69
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  жиды, христиане, самаряне, все сии, которые веровали в бога, в воскресение мертвых, и которые творили добрые дела, будут избавлены от печали, и не будут имети страху в день судныи.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  70
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  мы прияхом обещание отроков израилевых веровати в пророки наши, и апостолы, обаче они солгали в сем многое число, и убиша тех которые не хотели последовать их намерению.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  71
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  они чаяли, что не будет наказания за их преступление. и пришли во глухоту и в слепоту. по том бог им отпусти их согрешения. обаче они паки обратилися во грехи их. и еще приидоша в глухоту и в слепоту. бог видит вся их здравия.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  72
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  воистинну сии которые рекут. мессия сын Мариин есть бог, суть те нечестивии мессиа повеле отроком израилтеским молитися богу Господу своему, и их, вход в раи тем заповедан есть, которые нарицают, богом подобнаго себе, ад будет их жилище. неправые никогда не будут имет защитителя в день судныи.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  73
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  сии которые говорят быти три бози, суть нечестивии. несть инаго, токмо един бог. аще они не престанут содержать такие разговоры, будут сожжены в огни адском.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  74
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  аще воспокаютца, и будут просить прощения у бога, он им будет щедр и милостив.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  75
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  мессия сын Мариин есть пророк и апостол божии, подобен пророком, которые были прежде его. его мать есть святая. и они оба пили и ели. разсуждаи. како я объявляю мое единство неверным, како они бранят, и како они удаляются от истинны,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  76
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  рцы им, молитеся вы в месте божеском, ибо не может сотворити ни зла ни добра. бог слышит вся и весть вся. о знающия писание !
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  77
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  глаголите о вашеи вере с честию, и не последуите стопам тем, которые преступили, и которые последовали злым путем.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  78
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  неверные суть прокляты словом давидовым, и словом мессии сына Мариина, за их непослушание.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  79
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  они не воздержалися от того, что еще не повелено, он сотворил, и хощеть творити противность.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  80
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  ты увидиш великое обиталище в меке, но ради своих грехов скрывают в своих душах. воистинну бог будет со гневом противу их, и будут во веки скончаеми во страх адском.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  81
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  аще они веруют в бога, и в его пророка, и в писание, не послушают неверных. токмо вем что многия от них нечестивыя суть,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  82
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  ты увидишь жидов и жителеи в Меке. которыя веруют во многия бози, что они суть превеликия неприятели верным, христиане : понеже имеют велию склонность и любовь к правоверным, того ради имеют священников, и законников.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  83
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  которые суть склонны, и имеют очеса свои наполнены слезами. во время слушания поучения богом тебе показаннаго ради ведения. показующе себе истинно верующих, и глаголют, мы веруем в твои закон, Господи, напиши нас в число тех, которые превозносят твое единство.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  84
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  кто нам препятствует вероват в бога, и в истинну ; что нам обьявлено есть. мы желаем с прилежанием пред господем быти в числе правых.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  85